AN IMPARTIAL HISTORY OF THE AFFAIRS of IRELAND DURING The Two Last YEARS.   

WHITEHALL, APRIL 30. 1691.  
LET this be Printed by Order of the Right Honourable the Lord Viscount SIDNEY, one of Their Majesty's Principal Secretaries of State.  
W. BRIDGEMAN.   

A TRUE and IMPARTIAL HISTORY OF The Most Material Occurrences IN THE Kingdom of Ireland DURING The Two Last YEARS. WITH The Present State of Both ARMIES.  
PUBLISHED To prevent Mistakes, and to give the World a Prospect of the future Success of Their MAJESTY'S Arms in That NATION.  
Written by an Eye-witness to the most Remarkable PASSAGES.  
LONDON: Printed for Ric. Chiswell, at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Churchyard. MDCXCI.   

TO The RIGHT HONOURABLE CHARLES, LORD VISCOUNT MORPETH; AND The RIGHT WORSHIPFUL Sr WILLIAM LEVISON GOWER; Bart. Both MEMBERS Of the Honourable House of Commons: These PAPERS About the AFFAIRS of IRELAND, ARE HUMBLY DEDICATED.   

THE PREFACE.  
THese Papers were not designed to be published, till after the surrender of the City of Mons to the French; for since there are some, and those too calling themselves Protestant's, who upon all occasions make it their business to advance the Conquests of that King, and at the same time to lessen the Conduct and Success of His Present Majesty; representing his Affairs to be in such a Condition at Home, and his Army so inconsiderable in Ireland, that they presently from thence expect such a Turn of State, as, if it should happen, would certainly prove unfortunate and destructive to themselves, as well as other people; though they have no mind, or at least do not seem to see it. I do not pretend (nor do I think it possible) to make such men sensible of the folly of their unaccountable Behaviour at this Juncture; only I think it a good Opportunity, to let Them and the World know the impartial Truth of the most material Passages of the Two last Campaigns in Ireland, with the true State of both Armies, as it stood in January last; which possibly, may serve to mortify all their Expectations from their Friends in that Kingdom. And as to the Matters of Fact, I defy all the Enemies of our Government and Religion to contradict me; though at the same time, I assure them, That I have done their Side all the Right that the thing itself will bear, and have concealed nothing that I think could make any way for their Advantage.  
But before I come to this, I will take the liberty to speak out, since I am to treat of an Affair that concerns all that value either the public Safety, Honour or Peace of their Native Country; it being every day more apparent than other, that we are designed as a Prey to that Nation, to whom we nor our Fathers were never yet in Bondage. This is no vain and groundless Fear or Pretention, but the Reasons for it are many: Amongst the rest, take only these few.  
First, The Late King, by his unhappy Management, has given up the Cudgels to the French (whom it's not to be doubted, he had rather should govern the Nation, than those who at present do) by this means placing his own Interest, and that of all English Protestants, in a diametrical opposition to one another; since it's plain, that unfortunate Prince has been made instrumental (and is so still) by the Zealots of the Church of Rome, to advance their Religion, on the one hand; and by his most Christian Majesty on the other, to promote his Glory. All the Care and Pains that has been taken of late by the Priests, in a Business of the greatest moment, was, not to propagate King James' Family, but his and their own Religion; for they value not though He and His Name perish, if their Work go but on: And (suppose the P. of W. really what our Adversaries would have him.) who can ever imagine that a Successor, that there was so much pains taken about, will either be bred a Protestant, or made serviceable to that Interest; especially, since he is taken out of the Kingdom, and put into the hands of the greatest Enemy to our Nation? And as to the French King's part, can any one think, that he does all this out of a Principle of Honour and Love, for the re-establishing of King James? All people know, that his Generosity extends no further than his Interest: Those that will not believe this, let them only look back upon his treatment of the same individual Prince some years ago; for it's plain, that he has no other Prospect nor regard to Men and Things, but his own Greatness and Ambition; not spearing even those of his own Persuasion, when they stand in his way: Every one sees, that hsi Brother of Constantinople and he, agree much better than his Holy Father at Rome and he ever did, or are like to do; because the former is more favourable to his Designs than the other. If then he falls out with him, whom his own Religion obliges to pay all Deferrence and Respect to, and honour as a Father; what can Protestants, nay even English Papists themselves expect, but to submit to his Yoke, if they once give way for his Admission? When the Late King appeared all on a sudden last Summer in France, after the Defeat at the Boyn, it was observable, that though the French King was surprised at his Presence, yet he received him with all the seeming joy in the World; thinking it not fit to discourage a Prince, whom he had still further occasion for. This has already been seen into by some great Officers, even in the Irish Army; who begin to be at a stand how to manage, since they can have no other Prospect from the success of their own present Affairs, but future Ruin to their Country.  
Secondly, Suppose the War already ended, and the Late King sent into England, with all the Grandeur that France could afford him, and received here by the consent of every Body: Yet the French King has a very large Bill to bring in, which he'll certainly pretend cannot be discharged with the Possession of Ireland; what then can be more rationally intended, than that one day or other, England may be brought to a severe account for those vast Expenses, and the non-repayment of them shall be a sufficient Pretence for a War, when he finds an Opportunity, though King James himself sat at the Helm? For how easy a thing it is to break all Rules whatever, when a man has the Power in his own hand, is known to most men. Those then who favour him most, will only have the honour to be last devoured; and even those of his own Persuasion, will have cause to wish themselves, rather under a Protestant Prince, than a Popish Tyrant: We see further, that His Present Majesty has not declared it a War of Religion, but is linked in a Confederacy with a great many Princes of the Romish Church, that have all the same reason to dread the growing-Power of France, who neither spares Protestant when he has an opportunity, nor a Papist when he can gain by it. And yet if we look narrowly into the thing, the present War of Ireland is both more difficult and expensive for him to support, than it is for England, both as to the distance of place, and multiplicity of other Diversions; for though he's a great Prince, yet his Power is not without limits.  
Thirdly, It neither was, nor is the Interest of Their present Majesties only that we are struggling for, but under them for the Liberties of England, and that against the most dangerous Enemy that our Nation ever had: this most men think themselves obliged to do, though the King's natural Life should end to morrow (which God forbidden, since for his own sake all that have had the honour to be Eye-witnesses of those Noble and Heroic Personal Actions of His Majesty, in pursuance of what he so generously undertaken at first, dare, and will serve him even to death itself, what he pleases to command them) for the Quarrel is not, Whether the Late King, or the Present, shall Rule in England? but whether the French King shall have our Country, or we keep it to ourselves? Neither is it only the King and Queen's Quarrel that we spend so much Treasure in, and lose those Men (as is frequently objected) but it's the King that makes himself a Drudge for ours (if I may so express it) running all Hazards, and suffering all Hardships possible upon that Account. He was a Rich and Great Prince before, and wanted neither Glory nor Power to have lived happy and magnificent; nor is it likely he had any Design to provide for his Posterity in what he did, since we are as yet deprived of so great a Blessing. And whatever may be called unnatural in this War, is for the Father of his Country to endeavour the depriving both his Natural and Legal Children of what God and Nature have made them Heirs to.  
Fourthly, King James might have been one of the greatest and happiest Princes in Europe, notwithstanding his Religion; and the roman-catholics enjoyed the same Privilege as to the exercise of theirs, that other Dissenters do at this day, if that would but have pleased them; but it was an odd thing to all men of thought, that the hundredth part of a Nation, (as the Papists are no more at best) should think to bring all the rest over to their Side, and that against both their Humours and Interests; but it's now plain, that the Affairs of England and Rome cannot be reconciled. And I would fain ask any Protestant, Whether in King James' time he would not have been willing with all his heart to have been secured from the approaching Danger? Or whether he thinks it p●ssible this could have been done more easily, or more to the satisfaction of the Nation in general, than it was? But this is the mischief of it, we all would be out of harms way, but then every man must do it as he himself thinks fit, or else it all stands for nothing. If King William had made his entry through a Sea of Blood, this had pleased some People better, and made others more afraid; the Easiness of the thing was the greatest Providence in it; and yet by our fickle Factious Humours we begin to make it both more expensive and hazardous; but let us take heed, lest if we tread in the Steps of our Forefathers in Divisions and homebred Jarrings, we also run the same fate in being subject to a Nation of Foreigners; and yet it's to be feared, that the real ground of some People's Discontents, is not, that they at first disliked the Present Government, but that they were disappointed in their hopes of some Preferment that they thought themselves best deserved: and yet, God be thanked, I cannot see any great Injury that those People can do to the Present Establishment, since the King, Parliament and People are all of a side; and as for the Malcontents, they are neither Popular nor Considerable.  
There is a Story in Josephus something parallel to our Case; that was, The Jews were commonly very strict in the observance of the Sabbath; and amongst other Tenets of that nature, they held it unlawful so much as to defend themselves, though attacked by the Enemy on that Day; this their Enemies came to the knowledge of, and put them upon the trial, cutting a great many to pieces; which made the rest grant that it was lawful to stand upon their own defence, but not to press upon the Enemy; and they met with a second Disadvantage upon that score; but finding to their Cost the folly of such Conceits, it came at last to this, That when they were undertaken a third time out of hopes of like success; they not only defended themselves, but defeated their Adversaries most effectually. This Story I apply thus: That notwithstanding of late we have mixed Matters of Religion and Policy too much, and advanced the Arbitrary Power of Princes, by stretching the Doctrine of Passive Obedience beyond its due limits; yet let not our Adversaries believe that we want either Hearts or Hands to opppose a Foreign or Unlimited Power, and that too without either departing from the Principles of Religion, or so much as wavering in our Profession. Let those then then that will, be fond of the Garlic and Onions of Egypt; for my own part, I cannot see how we can make one step backwards without the danger of being poisoned by them: For certainly there are several Questions now in hand not to be resolved by the Rules of our Church, but by our Legal Constitution, which in some Cases binds the Ecclesiastical itself. And for all that specious Objection which some People make, That our Laws, as well as our Religion, are against the Deposing Doctrine; Yet it will endure no serious thought, That God has made so many Millions of People to be subject to the Humour or Interest of any one particular Man. For whatever has been said to the contrary of late, it's both agreeable to the Principles of Reason and Religion, that Salus populi suprema Lex. Government no doubt is Jure Divino, of which if we were destitute, nil sane brutis amantibus praestaremur (says Melanction); but then it's not necessary to have it terminated in this or that Individual; for though it's an undoubted Truth, that any private person had better suffer Injuries, than hazard the public Peace of his Country, by endeavouring to redress the same; and it cannot be lawful for every one to fly in the face of Authority, when he's injured, or at least thinks himself so; yet neither the Laws of Nature, Reason, or Religion, oblige us to sit still, and see the Fundamental Constitutions of our Country overturned, without any endeavour of ours to obstruct it: And though there may be danger in endeavouring to stem such a Tide, yet I may go further, and say, That those People do not deserve good Laws, but rather are the Betrayers of them, that dare not stand up in their just defence. 
Measures of Obedience.  We know that the Apostle bids us submit to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake, and that there is no Power but of God; but he doth not tell us, that either Tyranny, Slavery, or Oppression, are from God, but that we may resist them for his sake, as well our own; and certainly if the usurping an absolute Power above, and against all Laws, be not Tyranny, the seizing men's Freeholds, contrary to all Justice and Equity, be not Oppression, and the making one's Will the Law, in a Government which the wisest of men call Limited, he not reducing people into Slavery, I know not what such things mean. For in such a case, it is not the Law of a Country that deposes a Prince, nor the Religion that justifies it, but 'tis his own Act and Deed; for if the presenting to the People be but a Ceremony; yet, a Coronation Oath is not; and if a Prince can raise what Storms he pleases in his Dominions, without endangering his own Vessel at the same time, them such consequences must unavoidably follow, as make all other people actually his Slaves, not Subjects; but sure the greatest Privilege of an English man is to have the Law on his side, and his Religion by that Law made a part of his Property, which is a Blessing that few other Nations can boast of; and one main Reason why this has been continued so long to us, whilst other people groan under the Yoke of Arbitrary Power, is, Because we have the Sea between us and any Foreign Enemy, and consequently no pretence for a standing Army, in times of peace, to defend our Frontiers against any sudden Invasion. An Army, no doubt, in times of peace, being the next step to Slavery: To say nothing of Inconveniencies by this means brought into private Families, and the general Encouragement it gives to all sorts of Vice. So that upon the whole matter, one should think, that none would be fond of King James, or his Government: unless they resolve at the same time, with the Burghers of Mons, to receive the French Garrisons, and afterward become their eternal Slaves.  
As to what I have said in the following Account of the Affairs of Ireland, I can affirm it to be true in the main, though possibly I may be mistaken in some Circumstances: Nor do I pretend to write a complete History of the War; That I leave to men of better Judgements, and more happy Opportunities; so that if this prove not advantageous, yet I hope it will produce what may, by inviting some more skilful hand to undertake the work, nothing of this kind being as yet abroad, except some little Pamphlets writ at random, by those, that (it seems) never saw that Nation. I have not writ the least Sentence out of prejudioe to any man; but if any have affected the Profit more than the Duty of their Employments, and think themselves hinted at, in some general Expressions; I have only this to say, That as I would not flatter, so I am not of such a temper, as to fear any man, so far as to prevent me from speaking Truth; nor can I (as I hope) be blamed by any but those, who, having done ill themselves, take it not well to be told of it: But let even those examine their own Actions impartially, and they'll find I have been as sparing in my Expressions as I well could, and not conceal the matter of Fact, which a great many know the truth of as well or better than myself; and I am far from doing any man that injustice, as to charge him directly with a Crime, that I am not very well assured is due to him.  
What I have said about the management of the Irish Army, is not barely our own Accounts, but what I got from several of their Officers, either Prisoners, or Deserters, or by other Opportunities, as design or chance brought me to them.  
I pretend no importunity of Friends for the publishing of these Papers; for I am not so vain as to think they deserve it: However, I hope they will satisfy some, who have not yet had opportunities to know these things; and if this Account may be any way serviceable to them, I shall be glad of it; if not, they must even have patience till a better appear. As to the mixing some small matter of History with the rest, I did it because it pleased a particular Friend, though my time will not allow me to do it in such a Method and Style as the Dignity of the Subject requires.   

AN IMPARTIAL HISTORY OF THE Affairs of Ireland.  

England an happy Kingdom at the Restauration.  IN the Year 1660. when the Legal Administration of Government both in Church and State was restored with K. Charles II. never was there any People more happy than the English; not only secure from all Foreign Invasions by the Situation of our Country, and from all Oppression at home by its Laws; but the Temple of Janus was then shut, and we enjoyed an universal Peace with all the World. 
This disturbed by designing Persons.  And yet Prosperity in a few years becoming a Burden to us, we took an occasion to quarrel with our Neighbours of Holland, which several Wise men did then, and have since looked upon, to be industriously begun and fomented by Cunning and Designing Persons of a different Interest and Persuasion, to weaken the Protestant Interest in Europe. Those unhappy Breaches however were made up, and opened again; and then a good Understanding secured a second time, to the satisfaction of all that meant honestly.  

The Methods the French King took to Advance his own Interest.  The King was a man that loved to be easy, and please himself, by whose Example a great part of the Nation became in a small time of the same temper, and the natural Hardness of the English was to a great degree softened: this was cheerfully observed by our Neighbouring Monarch, who failed not to encourage our King in his way of living, by contributing to his satisfaction in whatsoever he had a mind to be delighted withal; and in the mean time gave encouragement to our Ship-Carpenters and Seamen; both to build him Ships, and sail in them; and no wonder, for they had no business at home. About fifteen or sixteen years ago the French King sent a great part of his Fleet to the relief of Messina, and some other places in Sicily, which some then looked upon as a Blemish in his Politics; and yet it appears since, that this was none of the least depths of them; for by this, and such like means, he has got now a good Fleet, and expert Seamen.  

The D. of York's managing.  But whilst these things were on foot abroad, the Duke of York had a Considerable Game to play at home: For though it's more than probable he was a Papist all along; yet to amuse the People, he comes to Church; and considering that the Popish Part in England was by much the least of Three, things were so well managed on that Side, as to make the Protestants fall foul upon one another, not only with hard Names and Characters of Reproach, but in other Actions that seemed more severe; by which means the Interest of both Parties was not only considerably weakened, but that of the Papists incredibly strengthened: Then what by the dexterous management of the Presbyterian Plot, and some improvements made of that by the Observator; by which the Popish Party obtained a great Reputation, (and people begun to think that the Devil was not so black as he is painted) in the height of which, when (they say) some measures were thought of to reduce the D. of Tork and his Favourites, King Charles died.  

King James proclaimed.  The Duke of York was proclaimed King by the universal consent of all People, and afterwards as generously assisted in the West, as the Circumstances of the Nation would allow: But then when the Parliament came to address his Majesty, and beseech him, That for the satisfaction of the Nation, the Popish Officers and others might be removed from Places of Trust, and have competent Pensions allowed them; he gave a very positive Answer, which was, in effect, That they were his best Friends, and he would not be without them. After this, things grew every day worse than other; for then all men's eyes were opened, and every body could discern the Storm approaching. 
Ruins his own Interest.  Accordingly the Rain came, and beat violently upon the House, but it being founded upon a stock, thanks be to God, has stood. And as God often brings Light out of Darkness, and can by ways unthought of, or not looked into by men, turn things contrary to what they design or intent them; 
P. of Orange. comes.  so in the midst of our Necessities, he raised up an Instrument, who, by his Virtue and Wisdom contrived, and by his Valour put our Deliverance in execution. How prosperously this succeeded in England, is known to all the World; for besides the natural Inclinatiof the people to Variety, their general aversion to Popery made the thing at that Juncture very easy, though the Prince was then in a manner a Stranger to the Nation in general.  

The State of Ireland at that time.  But though all things succeeded so happily for the Protestant Interest in England; yet there was a Cloud in Ireland that seemed to threaten us, if due care was not taken in time to disperse it. My Lord Tyrconnel, during the Late King's Reign, had been framing and modelling an Irish Army, that might be ready to serve the Popish Interest on all occasions, part of which was sent over into England, some time before the Prince Landed; and after his being proclaimed King, my Lord Tyrconnel (having still a considerable Body of men in Arms) refuses to deliver up the Sword. Some say that it was not demanded from him; and more, That he had been easily forced to it at first; or at least, there might have been a Method taken to have persuaded him. But the management of this was entrusted to Major General Hambleton, a professed Papist; 
Lieut. Gener. Hambleton sent over.  and so well did my Lord Tyrconnell and he, with some other, play their Cards, that they got Hambleton sent over, against the advice of most that understood the Affairs of that Kingdom; by which means Succours were delayed, and Hambleton, as soon as he was safe in Ireland, was so far from persuading my Lord Tyrconnell to yield, that he ordered all the Horses that were left in Protestant hands, and fit for Service, to be seized for the Late King's use, and treated those whom he believed King William's best Friends, at Dublin, very harshly; for which Service he was made Leutenant-General of the Irish Army.  

The State of England at that Juncture.  But the Affairs of England did not admit of present Succours to be sent to the Protestants in Ireland, who now were groaning under several Afflictions; for a great part of the old Army was disbanded, or sent into Holland, the Dutch were sent home, and it's thought, some unseasonable Disputes and Heats about Matters of Religion, did no small disservice to the Public There was also a hot Report about that time at London (and indeed all over England) that King James was dead; which Report was only spread abroad by his own Party; and several other such little Artifices were used, on purpose to make others more secure; month March 
King James lands in Ireland, March 12. 1689.  for shortly after we had a certain Account, that he landed from France at Kingsale, in the West of Ireland, having about 1800. men with him.  
This was on the 12. of March, and after some small time he came to Dublin, where he was received with all the Demonstrations of joy imaginable, by my Lord Tyrconnell, and all the Popish Party, who looked upon him as their only Support, Champion and Deliverer; though several of them have since changed their minds.  
A little before this, the Protestants in Ireland were in daily expectation of Arms, Ammunition, Commissions, and some Forces from England; and it's more than probable, that if they had got them, or not hoped for them, the Business had cost neither so much Blood, or Treasure as since it has; yet some advised, not to make any show of discontent, till they had an Opportunity, and were in a condition to make their party good, by the arrival of Succours from England: But the greater part, impatient of delays, begin to list Men, and with what Arms they could get, to make a show of forming an Army. 
Rout at Drummore, March 14.  Against those in the North, Lieutenant-General Hambleton marched, with about One Thousand of the Standing Army, and nigh twice as many Rapparees, in a distinct Body; they met at Drummore, in the County of Down, and on the 14 of March the Protestants were routed with no great difficulty; and no wonder, for they were very indifferently provided with Arms, Ammunition and Commanders; nor was their Discipline any better: This was called afterwards, The Break of Drummore, (a Word common amongst the Irish Scots for a Rout). At the same rate were some others served shortly after, at a place called Killeleigh, under one Hunter, and those that resisted had the same Fate, at several other places. In the mean time Major-General Macarty, by the same measures, and some little Artifices, brought the Protestants of Munster under the same Circumstances.  
This gave occasion to King James and my Lord Tyrconnell, to take the Arms and Horses from all the Protestants of that Kingdom, except those that fled to Londonderry, and some few that went towards Iniskilling; but a great many that could get away, for either England or Scotland, made what haste they could, and in some few Weeks after, those that went that way, were actually shut up in Derry.  
On the 25th of March they had Arms and Ammunition brought them, by Captain James Hambleton; and all the World knows they behaved themselves very well.  
month April 
April 13. Succours sent to Derry.  On the 13th of April, Colonel Richards, and Colonel Cunningham, were sent to their relief, with two Regiments, who came into the Lough, but returned without doing any thing, and were broke for their pains.  

Maj. General Kirk in the Lough.  Then went Major General Kirk with his own, Sir John Hanmers and Brigadeer Stuart's Regiments of Foot; the Winds were cross, and the Irish fortified the River, that it was difficult to relieve the Town, and our Ships laid at least two Months in the Lough; the poor Soldiers, as well in Town as on Board, endured great hardships all this while: But the Dartmouth Frigate at length forced her way, month July 
July 31. Siege Raised.  and the Siege was raised on the last of July. Some condemn the Irish Politics mightily in sitting down before this Town, whenas if they had let it alone, the people would either have submitted of themselves, or however, they had been at leisure to have sent a part of their Army into Scotland, which was an easy thing, as then, to do, and would, no doubt, have hindered any Succours going over that year from England; but Providence order all things, and rules the Actions, and disposes of the Counsels of men accordingly.  

Mackarty taken Prisoner.  The day before the Siege of Derry was raised, the Iniskilliners hearing of a Body of about Six Thousand of the Irish Army, Commanded by Major General Mackarty, that was marching towards them; they very boldly and bravely met them nigh twenty miles from the Town of Iniskillin, and at a place called Newtowne Buttler, fought, and routed them, taking Mackarty Prisoner, killing and drowning nigh Three Thousand, there being of the Iniskillin-men in all, both Horse and Foot, not above Two thousand; losing not above Twenty, and having about Fifty wounded. This Story seemed to me at first very Incredible; but I was told, it partly happened by a Fatal Mistake in the Word of Command amongst the Irish; for the Iniskillin-men charged the Irish Right Wing very smartly, which Mackarty perceiving, ordered some of his Men to face to the Right, and march to relieve their Friends; the Officer that received the Orders, mistake, and commanded the men, instead of facing to the Right, to face to the Right about, and so march; the Irish in the Rear seeing their Front look with their Faces towards them, and move, thought they had been running, and so without more ado, threw down their own Arms, and run away; the rest seeing their men run in the Rear, run after them for company, and were most of them cut off, or drowned in Boggs and Loughs; so unhappy may a small thing prove to a great Body of men: and at other times a little thing in appearance, proves very advantageous: For we read of a Roman at plough, who stood with his Ox-yoke in a Gap, and stopped the Soldiers that were running away; this made them face about, and win the Field; though, I believe, in that Action of the Iniskilliners, as well as Derry, there was a great deal due to their Valour, and more to the Providence of God.  

Forces raised in England.  During these Transactions in Ireland, the King gives out Commissions in England to raise 18 Regiments of Foot, and four or five of Horse for the Service of Ireland. Most of those had their Commissions dated the 8th of March, 1688/9;. and the Levies went on with all imaginable speed; for greatest part of them were raised, armed and clothed in less than Six weeks. I was in the Armouries at the Tower when the Arms were to be delivered out to the new Levies, but there was not half so many there as would do it; for the Arms were most squandered away, or lost, in the late hurry of Affairs; and though several Proclamations were sent abroad to bring them in, yet His Majesty was forced to have most of his Arms out of Holland, which was both expensive and troublesome.  

March to Chester.  This Army was mustered, and disciplined as well as the time would allow; My Lord Devonshire and the Honble Mr Wharton being appointed Commissioners to view them in their several Quarters; and in July most of them were commanded to Chester, in order to be shipped for Ireland. I am a Stranger to the Reasons of State, why they went no soonner; yet, that that seems considerable to me, was, that my Lord Dundee had left the Convention at Edenbrough, raising a powerful Faction for the Late King, in the North of Scotland, and the Castle of Edenbrough was not as yet surrendered by the Duke of Gordon; it might not therefore be thought prudent, to part with an Army out of our own Kingdom, till the Danger were over from that Quarter; so that it was the beginning of August before our Army got to Chester.  
month August 
August 8. Encamp at Neston, and then embark.  Most of them encamped about a Week at Neston; and then on Thursday, the 8th of August, about Six a Clock in the Morning, His Grace Duke Sconberg, General of all Their Majesty's Forces, Count Solmes, General of the Foot, and several great Officers more, with not Ten Thousand Foot and Horse, embarked at Highlake, for Ireland.  
The Winds being cross, they lay on Board till Monday the 12th; when at Four a Clock in the morning, the Wind being S. S. E. and S. E. the Bonaventure Frigate (Captain Hobson Commander) fired a Gun, and put his Light in the Main Topmast Shrouds, that being the Sign for sailing. There was also The Antilope, the James Galley, etc. The Cleaveland, and the Monmouth Yats', with between 80 and 90 Vessels more, who all were under sale at Six a Clock; and at Eight the Bonaventure put out an Ensign in the Mizen-shrouds for all the Captains and Masters to come on board; which done, they received Orders to sail directly to Carigfergus-Bay in Ireland: In case of bad weather, so that they could not reach thither, to sail for Loureau in Galloway in Scotland; and if they fell short of that, Ramsey Bay in the Isle of Man to be the place of Rendezvouz.  
Tuesday the 13th, at break of day, the greatest part of the Fleet was up with the Mountains of Dundrum in the County of Down (these are commonly called the Mountains of Mourn, and are said to be the highest in Ireland; on the top of one of the highest stood a famous Monastery in time of old.) About Three that Afternoon the Fleet came up the Lough, within a mile and a half of Carigfergus; at Four they came to an Anchor in Bangor Bay, and immediately the General ordered his Flag to be put out at the Yats' Main-yard-Arm, that being the Sign for landing our men, which was done accordingly; 
Land in Ireland.  and they encamped that night in Fields adjoining to the Shoar; they lay upon their Arms all night, having frequent Alarms of the Enemy's approach, but nothing extraordinary happened; and yet if those of the Enemy that were in Carigfergus, Bellfast, Bangor, and the Adjacent Garrisons had attacked the Duke that night, it might have bred him no small disturbance.  

Garrison of Carigfergus burn their Suburbs.  Next day, being Wednesday the Fourteenth, the Duke continued still encamped, and the Garrison of Carigfergus, apprehending a Siege, burnt their Suburbs: The day following, the Duke sent a Party of about Two Hundred and Fifty men, commanded by Sir Charles Fielding, to see what posture the Enemy was in about Belfast; the Enemy was retired toward Lisburne, and Sir Charles with his Party returned to the Camp; and then the Duke sent Colonel Wharton's Regiment to take possession of the Place.  
Friday the 16th. lieutenant-colonel Caulfield, of the Earl of Drogheda's Regiment, was sent with a Party of Three Hundred Men towards Antrim, who came there the next day, and found the Town deserted by the Enemy.  

The General marches to Belfast.  On Saturday the General marched with his Army to Belfast, from whence he sent out Parties, who took several of the Irish that were robbing and spoiling the Country: 
And then to Carigfergus.  And Tuesday following being the 20th. five Regiments of Foot were sent towards Carigfergus, encamping before the Town, and next day seven more went, who almost surrounded it; after which, some Cannon and a Mortar were planted, and also small Entrenchments begun. The Town desired a Parley, and sent out Lieutenant Gibbons, with Propositions in Writing: He presented them very submissively, and the Duke went into a Tent to read them; but when he found they desired time to send to the late King for Succours, or leave to surrender, he sent the Paper out, and ordered the Lieutenant to be gone, and then their Cannon played directly at the Tent where he left the Duke, doing some Damage thereabouts, but the Duke was gone abroad. Our Cannon were as ready as theirs, for we begun to play upon my Lord Denegall's House in the Town, on which the Enemy had planted two Guns, which disturbed our Camp. Before next Morning our Men drew their Trenches several Paces nearer the Wall, which occasioned very warm firing on both sides all Night: We lost some men, and had two Officers wounded; and a Drummer, that made his escape over the Wall, gave the Duke an Account, that there were about thirty killed in Town that Night.  

Batteries planted.  Thursday, The 22d, was employed in running the Trenches nearer; the Mortars and Cannon still playing upon the Town, and upon the Half-Moon, that was to the Right of the Castle: This Day came a Fleet of about Fifty Sale into the Lough, which brought over four Regiments of Foot, and one of Horse. The day and night were spent in smart firing, four Regiments of Foot mounting the Trenches.  
Friday the 23d. the Besieged desired another Parley, and would have marched out with Bag and Baggage, Drums beating, and Colours flying, etc. But the Duke would allow no other Terms, but to make them Prisoners of War. During this Parley, the Duke visited all the Trenches, and observed the Walls of the Castle, and a poor Dutchman was shot from the Walls, making his Returns to Reproaches against the Prince of Orange, our King, saying, That their King was a Tinker King, he had nothing but Brass-Money; he was not nimble enough at getting off, when the Parley was over, and so lost his Life for his Jests sake. After this the Duke gave orders for the Ingineers and Gunners to go on as vigorously as possible. Before we had only two Batteries, one on the Wind-Mill-Hill (with Mortars) before the Castle, Westward; the other of four Guns, against the North-gate. The Duke then ordered a very large Mortar to be placed close under the Walls, upon a New Battery, near the Lord Denegall's House (with two Small Guns) which did great Execution: This Night was spent in continual firing of great and small Shot, and next Morning the Town was all over smothered with Dust and Smoke occasioned by the Bombs; 
Coll. Richard's wounded.  Colonel Richards was carried to Bellfast, being wounded in the Trenches the Night before, and there was one Mr. Spring made his escape out of Town, who told the Duke, That all the Soldiers lay continually on the Walls, so that the Bombs only plagued the Protestants in Town; as also that Mackarty Moor, and Owen Mackarty, were the only two that hindered the Town to be surrendered; and that they resolved, if we stormed the Town, to retire all to the Castle, in order to which they had laid in great store of Corn, Beef, Salt, and other Provisions proportionable: He gave also an account, that they were straitened for Ammunition, having only at first 30 or 32 Barrels of Powder, with other things suitable. This Afternoon several of them were observed to be very busy on the top of the Castle; it was believed at first they were planting Guns there, but we understood afterwards, that they were pulling off the Lead to make Bullets.  

Breaches increased.  Sunday the 25th. The Siege continued, and the Breaches were made wider, particularly one a little to the East, of the North-gate; and yet the Irish were very industrious in making up at Night, what we beat down in the day.  
Next morning our Guns played furiously, and the Breach (notwithstanding all their cunning) was increased; which the Irish seeing, and fearing that our Men would enter, they found out this Stratagem, (viz.) They got a great number of , and drove them all as near the top of the Breach as they could force them to go, keeping themselves close behind them; and this served in some measure to secure the Breach, for several of the  were killed by our shot, and as they fell, the Irish threw Earth, Stones and Wood upon them; but this they thought would not hold long, and so they desired another Parley, which the Duke would not hear of, but ordered the Mortars and Cannon to play without ceasing, and the Men of War had orders to play their Guns from the Sea upon the Castle, which so terrified the Irish, that at Six a Clock next morning they put out their white Flag again, and sent their Proposals to the Duke, which at length he agreed to, having more business before him, and the Season of the Year beginning to alter. 
Garrison surrendered.  He gave them leave therefore to march out with their Arms and some Baggage, and they were to be conducted with a Guard to the next Irish Garrison, which then was Newry; Colonel Wharton at the Parley lay before the Breach with his Regiment, and was ready to enter, when the Duke sent to command his Men to forbear firing, which with some difficulty they agreed to, for they had a great mind to enter by force. When firing ceased on both Sides, several of our Officers went into Town, and were treated by the Irish with Wine, and other things in the Castle, and the Articles were scarce agreed to, till Mackarty Moor was in the Duke's Kitchen in the Camp, which the Duke smiled at, and did not invite him to Dinner; saying, If he had stayed like a Soldier with his Men, he would have sent to him; but if he would go and eat with Servants in a Kitchen, let him be doing.  
When we took possession of the Stores, the Irish had but one Barrel of Powder left, though some say they threw several more into the Sea to save their Credit.  

The Irish march out.  On Wednesday the 28th of August, about Ten a Clock, the Irish marched out, and had Sir William Russel, a Captain in Colonel Coy's Regiment, with a Party of Horse, appointed for their Guard; but the Country people were so inveterate against them (remembering how they had served them some few days before) that they stripped most part of the Women, and forced a great many Arms from the Men; and took it very ill that the Duke did not order them all to be put to Death, notwithstanding the Articles: But he knew better things; and so rude were the Irish Scots, that the Duke was forced to ride in among them; with his Pistol in his hand, to keep the Irish from being murdered. The poor Irish were forced to fly to the Soldiers for protection, else the Country people would certainly have used them most severely; so angry were they one at another, though they live all in a Country. However, this was laid at the General's Door, by the great Officers in the Irish Army, and they would say, That he had lost his Honour, by engaging in so ill a Cause. The Governor of the Town was Mackarty Moor, but Owen Mackarty had a great Ascendent over both him and the Garrison. The Garrison consisted of two Regiments of Foot, lusty strong Fellows, but ill clad, and to give them their due they did not behave themselves ill in that Siege.  

The number of the Dead on both sides.  They had about One Hundred and Fifty killed and wounded in Town, and we had near that number killed, and about Sixty wounded. The Town itself is not very strong, but the Castle is considerable; it stands upon a Rock, and has its Name from Fergus, the first King of Scots, who first brought the Irish into Britain, and was drowned in this Bay, (as Camden tells you). However, it's one of the most important Places in the North of Ireland, and the taking of it gave an hopeful prospect of future success.  

The General returns to Bellfast.  The Duke put Sir Henry Inglesby's Regiment into Carigfergus, and on Wednesday the 28 th', and the day following, the Army marched to Belfast, where they Encamped about a mile beyond the Town. On Friday Duke Schonberg's Regiment of French Horse, consisting of 500 men, came to the Camp, and on Saturday, the last of August, the Army was mustered, being as follows; Horse, my Lord Devonshire's Regiment, my Lord Delamere's, Coll. Coys, Duke Schonbergs; and Coll. Levison's Dragoons. Foot; One Battalion of Blue, Dutch; Carlesoon's White, Dutch; Coll. Beaumond, Coll. Wharton, Lord Drogheda, Lord Lisburn, Lord Meath, Lord Roscomon, Lord Lovelace, Lord Kingston, Duke of Norfolk, Coll. Herbert, Sir Edward Deering, Sir Tho. Gower, Coll. Earl, La Millioneir, Du Cambon, La Callimott.  
month September 
September 1. A Letter sent from the D. of Berwick  Whilst the Duke stayed at Belfast, there came a Letter to him by a Trumpet from the Duke of Berwick; but 'twas returned unopened, because it was directed only, For Count Schonberg; the Duke saying, That his Master the King of England had honoured him with the Title of a Duke, and therefore the Letter was not to him. This is a piece of State that has been often practised amongst Great Men; for when King Edward the III d. sat down before Tournay in France, he sent to the French King, whom he saluted only by the name of Philip of Valois; challenging him to fight a single Combat to prevent Bloodshed, or with 100 men each; and if those methods did not please, then within ten days to join Battle with all their Forces near Tournay: To which Philip made no direct Answer, alleging, That the Letters were not sent to him, The King of France, but barely to Philip of Valois; yet he brought his Army within sight of the English; and by the Mediation of King Philip's Mother, and two Cardinals, a Peace was concluded till the Midsummer following.  
But to return; 
Our Train sent by Sea to Carlingford.  Our Artillery-Horses were most of them as yet at Chester; and therefore the Duke gave Orders for greatest part of the Train to be Shipped, and the Fleet to sail with those, and all Necessaries for the Army, to Carlinford-Bay, within Eight miles of Dundalk: And then on Monday the second of September, we marched beyond Lisburn; this is one of the prettiest Inland Towns in the North of Ireland, and one of the most English-like places in the Kingdom; the Irish name is Lishnegarvah, which they tell me signifies the Gamesters-Mount; for a little to the North-East of the Town there is a Mount, moated about, and another to the South-West; these were formerly surrounded with a great Wood, and thither resorted all the Irish Outlaws, to play at Cards and Dice; one of the most considerable amongst them having lost all, even his , went in a Passion, in the middle of the night, to the House of a Nobleman in that Country, who before had set a considerable Sum on his head; and in this mood he surrendered himself his Prisoner; which the other considering of, pardoned him; and afterwards this Town was built, when the knot of these Rogues was broke; which was done chief by the help of this one man; the Town is so modern however, that Cambden takes no notice of it.  
On Tuesday, the 3 d. we marched through Hilsborough, a place where the Enemy before our coming, had kept a Garrison, near which, on the Highway side, were two of our men hanged for Deserting; 
We Encamp at Drummore.  that night we encamped at Drummore (the place where Lieutenant-General Hamilton routed the Northern Protestants); the Inhabitants had all or most of them left the Town; and there was not so much as a Sheep or a Cow to be seen; our small marching Train came up with us here from Belfast, and here the General had an account, That the Duke of Berwick was at Newry, with about 1700 Foot and Dragoons, and two Troops of Horse, designing to defend that Pass.  

At Lough Britland.  Wednesday the 4 th', we marched to Loughbritland, where we encamped in two Lines (as from the beginning) upon the side of a Hill, beyond the Town; the Inhabitants had deserted this place also, and what little Corn there was, some lay reaped and not bound up, and the rest was spoiled for want of management. As our Army was marching up, I went Three miles beyond the Camp, where I met with the Iniskillin Horse and Dragoons, whom the Duke had ordered to be an Advance-Guard to his Army. I wondered much to see their Horses and Equipage, hearing before, what Feats had been done by them; they were three Regiments in all, and most of the Troopers and Dragoons had their Waiting-men mounted upon Garrons, (those are small Irish Horses, but very hardy); some of them had Holsters, and others their Pistols hung at their Sword-Belts: they shown me the Enemy's Scouts upon a hill before us; I wished them to go and beat them off, and they answered, With all their hearts, but they had Orders to go no further, than where they saw the Enemy's Scouts; though they seemed to be dissatisfied with it; and added, They should never thrive, so long as they were under Orders.  

Newry burnt.  And yet if those men had been allowed to go on in their old forward way, it's very probable they might have saved the Town of Newry from being burnt; for the Duke of Berwick was then in it; and a Troop of the Enemy's Horse advanced that afternoon, some three miles from the Town towards us; but seeing the Iniskilliners, they retreated in haste to the Town, only leaving some few Scouts to bring a further account of our motion. Those in the Town were startled at the news, and made ready to march off; but seeing no Enemy approach, they took time to set it on fire, and take all the people, with whatsoever was valuable, along with them: They went away about Sunset, and next morning came to Dundalk, where we heard that some of their great Officers expressed themselves very melancholy, as if they had but small hopes to withstand the English.  
The General not knowing that the Town of Newry was burnt, nor that the Enemy had deserted the Pass, gave Orders for 70 men out of each Regiment of Foot, in all 1200, with a Party of Horse and Dragoons, and four Field-Pieces to be ready to march by three of the Clock in the morning; this Party was commanded by Coll. Wharton, and was designed to attack the Enemy, whom we expected at the end of the Town, there being an old Church, with several other convenient places, from whence they might prevent our marching; nor could we well go about, without a great deal of trouble, and several days march, and then we must leave the Enemy on our Rear, which was not to be done. 
We march to Newry.  The Party marched according to Orders, and the whole Army followed about Six of the Clock: But on our march, the Duke had an account by one Mr. Humphreys of Belfast, That the Enemy had retreated, and Burnt the Town; the General then went forwards, and found the Flames not quite extinguished; and with Coll. Levison's Dragoons, and some of the Iniskillin Horse, he went at least two miles further, but nothing of an Enemy appearing, he returned, and gave Command for his Army to encamp a mile short of Newry. The bad weather had disturbed us before, but now the Rains and Wind were so extremely violent, that it was very difficult for us to pitch our Tents; so that every one was forced to shift for himself as well as he could; Provisions were also very scarce, for there wanted Horses to bring them after us. We encamped here next day also; from whence the Duke sent a Trumpet to the Irish, to let them know, That if they burned any more Towns, he would give no Quarter. I went abroad into the Country, where I found all the Houses deserted for several miles; 
Customs of the Native Irish.  most of them that I observed, had Crosses on the Inside, above the Doors, upon the Thatch, some made of Wood; and others of Straw or Rushes, finely wrought; some Houses had more, and some less: I understood afterwards, that it is the custom among the Native Irish, to set up a new Cross every Corpus Christi day; and so many years as they have lived in such a house, as many Crosses you may find; I asked a Reason for it, but the Custom was all they pretended to: Here the Corn also was either lying, and rotting on the ground, or else was shaken by the violent winds, for the People were all gone, the Protestants the March before, and the Irish now, at the retreating of their Army, some fled for fear, and those that had a mind to stay, were forced away by the Army, with all their , and whatever else was portable. In the Evening the Duke sent a Detachment of 520 Foot, with a Party of Horse and Dragoons (commanded by my Lord Lisburn) towards Dundalk; they got there the next morning, but found it forsaken by the Enemy, and not burnt; though it had been better for us if it had, as it fell out afterwards.  
There is an old square Tower in Newry, which they call the Castle, this was left standing, and not above five or six Houses more; the Town itself had been a pretty place, and well built, standing upon a very advantageous Pass, the Tide coming up above the Bridge, by a Bay that comes from Carlingford. In this Castle the Irish had left some salt Beef and Herrings, but they were salted so very much after the Irish fashion, that the Soldiers, for all they were very hard put to it for Victuals, yet they could not eat them; (I believe the greatest reason was, a fond conceit they had got amongst them, that the meat was poisoned:) There was also a small Gun left in the Castle, and another Twelve-Pounder thrown over the Bridge into the River. In this Castle the General left Fifty men of Sir Tho. gower's Regiment, commanded by Captain Pallifer; 
The Army marched to Dundalk.  and on Saturday the 7 th' of September the Army marched to Dundalk; in our way thither we found two Redoubts, nigh a place called the Four-mile-house; for Marshal de Rose, the French General, was at Dundalk some time before our Army approached, and enquiring whether the River was fordable, he found it was in several places; then he went on to Newry, and finding it a convenient Pass, he ordered it to be defended, at the same time commanding those Redoubts to be made, which if the Enemy had manned, they might have given us no small diversion; for there are vast Mountains on each hand, and a Bog between them, through which there was only a Causeway with a deep Ditch, and a small Stone Bridge about the middle of it; at the farther end of the Causeway, the Forts were placed a convenient distance one from another, from whence the Irish might easily have retired, if we had forced the Pass; for neither could our Horse follow, nor knew our Foot how to tread the Bogs after them: This place was formerly very woody, and was fortified by O Neale, Earl of Tyrone, against Sir Charles Blunt, Lord Deputy, which he found great difficulty in passing; but next year he built a Fort some two miles nearer Dundalk, called Moyery Castle: The Country between Newry and Dundalk, is one of the wildest places of all Ireland, being the haunt some years ago, of the famous Tory, Redman O Hanlon, whose Ancestors were wont to brag that they were Standard-Bearers in times of old, to the Kings of Ulster.  

Our encamping there.  We Encamped about a mile on this side the Town of Dundalk, in a low moist Ground, having the Town, with the River, towards the West between us and the Enemy; the Sea towards the South, the Newry Mountains to the East; and toward the North were Hills and Bogs intermixed; the Protestants that were left there, told us, the Irish boasted when they went away, that they would drive us all back into the Sea again, or else we would die of ourselves, the English not being used to the Field, especially in a strange Country, and at that time of the year. At our coming thither we got about 2000 of my Lord Bedlow's Sheep, which came in very good time to the Army, for it had gone hard with us before for want of Provisions; however Bread was so scarce, that the General gave Orders, that what there was, should be for the Men, and not for the Officers, (because he judged they could shift better.) It was also ordered the first night we came there, That an Officer, with a Party of men out of every Regiment, should go back and take up what men they met withal upon the Road sick, for several were beginning to faint already, by reason of the Bad weather, and constant marchings, and want of Provisions.  
Gasper de Coligny, sometimes Admiral of France, and one of the most knowing Men of his time, was wont to say, That War is a great Monster, which gins to be form by the Belly; meaning, that Food ought to be the very first care of a General for his Army; this Duke Sconberg knew as well as any one; and now (his Ships not being come) he takes part of his Train-horses to send for Bread.  

Maj. General Kirk joins the Army.  On Sunday the Eighth, Major General Kirk's Regiment, Sir Jo. Hanmers, and Brigadeer Stuart's joined us; and that Afternoon we had a Report, that a Party of my Lord Delamere's Horse were surrounded by the Enemy, but it proved false; for there were none of them within ten miles of us.  
Monday the 9 th', The Soldiers had Orders not to stir out of the Camp on pain of death, for they straggled abroad and plundered those few People that were left, and some of them were murdered by the Rapparees; a word which we were strangers to till this time. 
Rapparees from whence.  Those are such of the Irish as are not of the Army, but the Country people armed in a kind of an hostile manner with Half-Pikes and Skeins, and some with Sythes, or Muskets. For the Priests the last three or four years passed would not allow an Irish man to come to Mass, without he brought at least his Rapparee along; that they say in Irish signifies an Half-stick, or a Broken-beam, being like an Half-pike; from thence the Men themselves have got that name; and some call them Creaughts, from the little Huts they live in: these Huts they build so conveniently with Hurdles and long Turf, that they can remove them in Summer towards the Mountains, and bring them down to the Valleys in Winter. I went this Afternoon with some others to Carlingford; (this is a little Town on the Seaside some eight miles backwards from Dundalk) there being an excellent Bay here, our Ships had orders at Bellfast to sail thither; (there had been a small Town (and it was known in Q. Elizabeth's time by reason of a Defeat that Sir Henry Dockwra gave the Irish, not far from hence) but the Irish about the time they burned Newry, burned this also, only there stood five old Ruinous Castles upon the Shore, and a prodigious Mountain hung almost over these into the Sea.) Our business was to see if our Fleet was come, or at least in sight, but a small Fisherboat was all the Fleet this place afforded at that time, nor had we any Ships there for several days after.  

Late King's Army at Drogheda.  By this time the General had an Account, that part of the late King's Army was at Drogheda, a considerable Town on the Seaside, sixteen miles from Dundalk: one of the Enemy's Ingineers came over to us, who told the Duke, that the Enemy was drawing together as fast as they could, but that they could not make above 20000 wellarmed men. You must know, that every body who knew Duke Sconberg, believed he would not come into Ireland without a good Army, and in all respects well provided, and same had made our Army twice as many as they were: the Irish Army was likewise harrassed by being at Derry; and several of them, both Horse and Foot, were gone into the Country to Recruit; so that when we came first to Dundalk, they were in such disorder, that most of them retreated beyond Drogheda; and I was told since by some of themselves, that they had not at that time above 8000 men in a Body: Mareschal De Rose was very much concerned at this, and he with some others, were for deserting Drogheda and Dublin, and retreating towards Athlone and Limerick, as they did this year: this my Lord Tyrconnell heard of, where he was sick at Chapell-Izzard, and went immediately to Drogheda, where he told them, that he would have an Army there by the next Night of 20000 men, which accordingly proved true, for they came in from Munster on all hands. But when De Rose heard that Duke Sconberg halted, he was sure (he said) that he wanted something, and therefore advised to make what haste they could to get their Army together; 
They come to Ardee.  and a day or two after that, some part of their Army moved towards Ardee. (This is a small Town between Drogheda and Dundalk, where my Lord More, and Sir Henry Titchburne defeated a Party of the Irish in the late Rebellion): the People here are most of them Protestants, so that when the Irish retreated towards Drogheda, they expected the English Army, and therefore they provided great quantities of Ale, Bread, and other Provisions, for the Soldiers; but the Irish Army returning, it was all seized by them, several of the poor People stripped, and some of them glad to save their lives by flying in the night to our Camp. Whether it was that the General did not expect the Enemy to advance towards us, or at least that they would not come to encamp so near us, or what other Reasons he had, I am not able to judge; but since it happened we stayed there so long, in all appearance here was a good Opportunity lost in not sending to Ardee for all this Provision, as also in not getting in, or at least in not destroying the Forage between Ardee and Dundalk; for when the Enemy came, and sat down by us, they got a great quantity of Forage between our Camp and theirs, and burned a great deal afterwards before our Faces; but they say that was the first thing the General ordered, to cure all the Forage, or at least make it unserviceable to the Enemy.  
But to return to our own Camp. 
Coll. Coy sent abroad with a Party.  Monday the 9 th', in the Afternoon, Coll. Coy went out with a Party of 200 Horse to scour the Country, but met with none of the Enemy, for they were in a doubtful Condition what measures to take. The 10 th', Little happened of moment, only the General rid out to observe the Country; the Popish Chapel in Town was made a Storehouse, and amongst other Papers of like nature, I found one that sometime before had been given to the Priest, To pray for the Shoule of Brian Rhode. The 11 th', There came a Gentleman from the Enemy, who told the Duke, that their Numbers were not so great as was reported; and the Trumpet returned that was sent formerly to the Duke of Berwick for they kept him on purpose for some days, that he might not give an Account of their Condition till their Army was got together.  
Thursday the 12, it was given out in Orders, That Forage should be fetched from beyond the Town towards the Enemy, and that if any Soldier would thresh Corn, and bring it to the Commissary, he should be paid for it the full value: The Majors were ordered to see the Arms of their respective Regiments kept clean, and the Soldiers to leave off firing in the Camp, because that some unskilful Fellows had done mischief to our own men: That none of the Soldiers should Rob or Plunder the Countrypeople, and that there should be a Reserve-Guard appointed in every Regiment, consisting of a Captain, Lieutenant, Ensign, and fifty men, to be always ready to draw out upon all Occasions.  

Bread brought to the Camp.  Friday the 13. Two Hundred and Four Load of Bread came to the Camp, and four Ships came to Carlingford: A Report was in the Camp, that our Horse, who went a foraging in the morning, were engaged with the Enemy, which occasioned the General to ride out, and all the Colonels that were in Town, were ordered to the Camp; but the Business was only thus; A Party of the Enemy's Horse appeared at a distance, whilst a Party of ours, and some of Colonel Levisons Dragoons were tying up their Forage, upon their Horses; our Men seeing the Enemy appear, threw down their Forage, drew up, and marched to meet them; as our Men advanced, they drew back, till they were out of sight; when our Men had got up their Forage again, the Enemy appeared a second time, and so a third, till a greater Party of Horse went out: After this, the Duke always ordered a Party of One Hundred Horse to cover the Foragers whilst they were at work.  

The Duke goes to Carlingford, but few Ships as yet arrived.  Next day the Duke went to Carlingford, longing to see the Fleet; but only four Ships were come, and those the night before; the Wether then was very tempestuous, and orders were given out how the men should receive their Bread; this was very good News to them, for it had been very scarce ever since we left Belfast; but to say truth, the Bread we had then, and during our stay at Dundalk was full as good in its kind, as any we have had since. In the Evening we had News, 
The Irish come and encamp at the Bridge of slain.  that the Irish Army was come as far as Ardee, and part of them to the Bridge of slain, within three Miles of us; where they encamped, and where their whole Army stayed afterwards for some time. This Evening it was given out in Orders, That none that went a foraging should pass the Horse Outguards, and that the Horse might cut Wood for their Stables, and also the Foot for their conveniency; so that this was the first public appearance of our staying here. 
News of the Danes coming.  Then the Report of the Danes coming was first spread abroad, and that we deferred meeting the Enemy upon that account; about this time also landed Colonel Viller's Regiment of Horse, having suffered much in a Storm, and lost one hundred and four Horses. In two or three days most of the Wood about Town, as also most of the Fruit-Trees in my Lord Bedloes Orchard were cut down. And  
Sunday the 15th, It was ordered that a Colonel should go the Rounds every night, and the Officer of the Guard to give him the Word. 
Our Entrenchments begun.  The Right Wing was to furnish Monsieur Cambon, Quarter-master-General with two hundred Men, to work at the Trenches at the West-end of the Town, next the Enemy, where we planted several Field-Pieces, and it was not easy for the Enemy to break in upon us that way; the Majors were ordered a pound of Powder for each Man, and to take care it should be delivered as there was occasion.  
Monday the 16th, Six Hundred Men were ordered to work at the Trenches, which the Duke saw then convenient to draw round his Camp, since he had an Enemy that was too strong for him, very near, and therefore he must put it out of their power to force him to fight; for Woe be to that Army, which by an Enemy is made to fight against its will. And this is the Advantage of an Entrenched Camp, that none can compel you to give Battle but when you please. This Method has been practised very much of late, especially by the French; and yet it is no new thing, it being very much in use amongst the Romans; yet before the vanquished Pyrrhus, King of the Epirots, they never used any Entrenchments, but lay in the open Fields; but having found that Prince's Army entrenched, they liked it so well, that ever afterwards they practised it themselves.  

A Battalion mounts to the Trenches.  But not to digress too far, a Battalion was ordered to march next night into the Trenches at the West-end of the Town (which was Major-General Kirks) no Officers nor Soldiers were to stir out of the Camp; all the Colonels were to send for their Detachments that were abroad, except that at Newry. The Captain that commanded at Bedloes Town (that was an House of my Lord Bedloes, about half a mile to the North-West of Dundalk, where we had a Guard) if the Enemy appeared, was to march to the Camp through Dundalk and that a Party of one hundred Foot lie by the Horse-Guard that Night. This day or the next came Colonel Tiffins, and the rest of the Iniskillin Foot, and encamped towards the North-West of the Town, but within the Trenches on very safe Ground, as did also their Horse.  

What Brigadees of Foot we had.  Our Brigadeer of Foot were Sir Henry Bellassis, Sir John Hanver, Brigadeer Stuart, and Mounsieur La Millinere; we had only one Brigadeer of Horse, who was Colonel Villers. 
The General's Order for the ordinary Guards.  Then the General gave the following Orders to be observed, and Detachments to be made out of all the four Brigades of Foot, as followeth, viz. One Brigade was to furnish all Ordinary and Extraordinary Guards for the day, with what little Detachments are to be made for that day; to which end the Brigade must furnish Officers and Soldiers, as followeth: For the Duke's own Guard, a Captain, Lieutenant, and Ensign with Colours, two Sergeants, two Drums, and Fifty Men; the Mainguard in Town the like Number; and the Artillery-Guard as many: The Guard for Lieutenant-General Douglas, a Lieutenant, Serjeant, and Thirty Men: For Major-General Kirk, an Ensign, Serjeant, and Twenty Men; the Guard for the Treasury, a Sergeant and Twelve Men; in all, for the Ordinary Guards, three Captains, four Lieutenants, four Ensigns, nine Sergeants, eight Drums, and two hundred and twelve Men. Each Brigadeer had a Sergeant and twelve Men out of their own Brigade; and the Colonels, when they were quartered with their Regiments, had a Guard of six Men (Count Solmes, and Major-General Soravenmore had Guards of their own Dutch). These were upon ordinary Duty: And then the Reserve-Guard, of Captain, Lieutenant, Ensign, and Fifty Men, out of each Regiment, was always to be ready, as well out of other Brigades, as that which had the Ordinary Guards for the day: the Brigade that had the Guards was always to have a Colonel ready in the Camp, as well to see the Detachments made, as to go the Grand Round, through the four Brigades at night. The Lieutenant Colonels and Majors were also ordered always to keep with their respective Regiments, that in case Detachments were to be made, every one might be ready in his turn to march. And the Majors of the respective Brigades were to attend every night at the General's Quarters for Orders.  
Next day, and the day following, one hundred Men out of each Regiment were ordered to work in the Trenches, as also a Lieutenant and twenty Men, out of each Company, to fetch Straw and Wood to build Huts; what sick Men were in the Camp, were sent to Carlingford; and now our Scouts and the Enemies stood usually within a quarter of a mile of each other: Some little Skirmishes happened, but they turned to no account on either side: The General went frequently abroad to view the Enemy, and ordered on Thursday that a Brigadier should go the Rounds at night, and see the Guards in the day.  

An Account that the Irish advanced.  Friday the 20th, In the morning we had an Account that the Enemy advanced towards us, and that a Party of two thousand Foot, and fifteen hundred Horse were gone beyond the Mountains, to attack the Pass at Newry, and fall upon us in the Rear; which had been no ill Project: but their Design was only to cut off our Foragers, and Stragglers. About ten a Clock a Party of the Enemy's Horse did appear in sight of our Camp, and they had several Battalions of Foot drawn up in order near their own; but upon the advancing of a Party of our Horse, theirs retired to their Main Body, which was too strong for us to meddle withal. The detached Party of the Enemy that we heard was gone beyond the Mountains, went to a place called the Blackbank; and hearing that my Lord Hewet's Regiment of Horse, and Sir Henry Ingleby's Foot were marching to the Camp, and were in Newry, or hard by it that night (though they came not thither till the next) as also some French Detachments that the Duke had commanded in, lay in Newry, besides the usual Garrison of Fifty Men; they came no further that way, but struck off to the left towards Sligo; whenas its very probable, That if our Enemies had been all men of Resolution, they might have sent part of their Army in our Rear; and whilst we endeavoured to oppose those, they might with the rest have forced our Camp, and destroyed us; but Providence was our best Guard. We had sent several men sick to Carlingford by this time. I happened to be there that day, and we had News that the Enemy had taken Newry, and were upon their march to Carlingford; this was not believed by us; but however, the Irish that remained there, thought it true: and 'twas very observable with what Joy the Little Boys, as well as the silly Old Women, received the News, running together, and whispering; nor was it possible for them to conceal their inward satisfaction. As I went to the Camp that Evening, I observed a small Party of Light Horse cross the Road a little before me in great haste; and when I got about a mile further, I understood that they were a Party of the Irish that had killed five French men, and two Iniskilliners, as they were a foraging towards the Mountains. 
Great Rains.  This Afternoon came the first of our Ships up to Dundalk, from Carlingford, with Ammunition and Provisions: In the Night the Rains were extremely violent, and both Horse and Foot had orders to forage towards Carlingford, for the Forage was destroyed on the other side.  

The Irish draw out their Army, and proffer Battle.  Saturday the 21st, About Nine a Clock in the Morning (it being a very clear sunshine-day) our Camp was alarmed; the Enemy displayed their Standard-Royal, and all drew out, both Horse and Foot, bringing along a very handsome Field-Train. A great Body of their Horse drew up to the South-West of the Town, about half a mile from our Outworks; the Duke went out to observe them, and sent for Colonel Beaumont's Regiment, into the Trenches beyond the Town, and about an hour after for Colonel Earls. It was reported, that several great Officers were for fight, and desired the Duke to send for the Horse home, who were most of them gone a foraging as far as Carlingford; but his Answer was, Let them alone, we will see what they will do. He received several fresh Accounts that the Enemy advanced, and always bid, Let them alone. A Body of their Foot came to the side of a Bogg, and fired upon a Party of our Horse, not far from the Duke; but they knew the Horse could not come at them, else, I suppose, they would scarce have come so near. Then our Gunners sent from the Works, to see if they might fire amongst the Enemy; who, by this time were within Cannon shot, but the Duke would not suffer it, except they came within Musquet-shot of our Trenches. He observed the Enemy's motions and postures, and said, He saw no sign of their designing to fight; only-once they drew their Army into two lines, as if they would, and then he sent Lieutenant-General Douglass to the Camp, to order all the Foot to stand to their Arms; and sent to the Horse, That upon the firing of three Pieces of Cannon, they should return to the Camp, but till then to go on with their Foraging. Mean time the Duke, as if there was no fear of danger for all this (for he used to say, That it was not in their power to make him fight but when he pleased) alighted from his Horse, and sat him down upon a little Hill, where he seemed to sleep for some time, though I believe his thoughts were at work how to repulse the Enemy, if they should attack him. Lieutenant-General Douglass came to the Camp, and all the Soldiers, with the greatest joy in the World, stood to their Arms; several that had not stirred out of their Tents for a Week before, now got up their Muskets, and all were glad to think that they had an opportunity of beating their Enemy (for they never supposed the contrary) and so to march forwards from that sad place, which they begun already to be very weary of.  

But refused by the Duke.  We stood looking upon one another for some time, and most people desired that they might march through the Town, and have a fair Trial for it; but the Duke had no such thoughts; and therefore he did not so much as send for his Horse home; besides, he knew that the Enemy could not easily force our Camp without a great deal of hazard to themselves, and that he believed they would scarce be brought to. And therefore about two a Clock, when the Enemy begun to draw off, the General sent orders for the Soldiers to return to their Tents. My Lord Lisburne, and Colonel Woolsley made some proffers to beat the Enemy back; or with one thousand men to beat up their Guards that night; but this was not so easy a Task as they made it; and the Duke refused it, considering if they did it, the Honour was theirs; but if they miscarried, the disadvantage was his. As the Enemy retired, a Party of Colonel Levison's Dragoons killed about four or five of them, and some of the Iniskillin-men stripped themselves, and pursued the Enemy, killing two or three more, though some of themselves fell in the attempt; but the Action of that day was very inconsiderable; for neither could they come at us, nor we go to them, without such disadvantages, as are to be well considered of in such cases: And that the General acted this day, as well as before and after, according to the Rules of Art and Prudence, and that too for the best, may partly appear towards the latter end of the Campaign. I had almost forgot to tell you, that the Late King was at the head of his Army that day, having come to the Camp some days before.  

The Officers commanded to exercise their men.  The Orders were that Night, That none should forage, nor stir out of the Camp next day; and that the Brigades that did not mount the Guards, should be exercised at firing at a Mark when it was Fair weather (as 'twas very seldom) for the Duke knew most of his men had never been in service, and therefore he would have them taught as much as could be.  

Part of the Irish Army remove.  Next day, being Sunday, we had news that the Enemy was removed towards Drogheda, and had burnt their Camp; this was partly true, for they removed some of their Army, and form a Camp hard by Ardee to the East, nigh the side of a Bog. My Lord Hewett's Horse, and Sir Henry Inglesby's Foot came this day to the Camp (the latter being relieved at Carigfergus by Colonel Gustavus Hambleton from Chester) and two French Granadeer were apprehended as they were going to the Enemy. 
A Plot discovered.  But next Morning there was a further discovery made: And first, Four Soldiers and a Drummer, than Sixteen more apprehended; several Letters were found about some of those; as one to Monsieur d'Avaux, and, as they say, one to the Late King; those it seems were writ by one Du Plessey, who served as a private Soldier in M. Cambon's Regiment, and had for some time kept a Correspondence with the Enemy; Enquiry being made into the thing, about Two hundred men, all Papists, in Callimots, Cumbon's, and La. Millineir's French Regiments, were secured, disarmed, and sent with a Guard on Shipboard, and so for England; but what became of them afterwards, I know not.  
Monday morning the Enemy came and burnt all the Forage that was left between our Camp and theirs (the General would not send out a party for fear of an Ambuscade) and the Soldiers seemed to be pleased with it, because, they said, they could not get leave to fight them. The Wether for two or three days proved pretty fair, and the Soldiers were exercised with firing at Marks; but it was observable, that a great many of the new men who had Matchlocks, had so little skill in placing of their Matches true, that scarce one of them in four could fire their Pieces off; and those that did, thought they had done a feat if the Gun fired, never minding what they shot at.  
Tuesday, Two Granadeer of Coll. Beaumont's Regiment were Hanged for deserting; and there was a Council of War designed between Major-General Kirk and Sir Henry Inglesby, about the business of Derry, the latter saying, That Derry might easily have been relieved much sooner; with a great deal more to that purpose; but it came to nothing, and was no more talked of.  
On the 25th. the Army was Mustered, and several Regiments were grown pretty thin, by reason of the distempers then beginning to seize our Men.  

Six Frenchmen Hanged.  On the 26th. Six of the principal Conspirators amongst the French were Hanged, upon a pair of Gallows built for that purpose near the Highway, as we went from the Camp to the Town; They all died Papists, and confessed their design to take over as many to King James as they could, and that this was their intentions when they first Listed themselves; and that if we had engaged the Enemy the Saturday before, they were to have put our Army into Confusion by firing in the Rear, and so deserting. They prayed for Ring William and Queen Mary, and asked Their Pardons for their Treachery. Du Plessey, the chief of them, had been formerly a Captain of Horse in France, from whence, they say, he fled for a Murder; but hearing what Regiments were to be raised in England, he came thither under the notion of a poor Refugee; and for what Service he proposed to do the Late King, he both expected his Pardon from the King of France, and the Command of a Regiment in Ireland. He served as a Private Centinal, the better to carry on his design. He was certainly one that knew his business, and amongst other things, was a good Engineer; and the more to blind the World, he went often in the Trenches at Carigfergus, and being wounded, he would needs stay and encourage the Pioners; so difficult it is to find the bottom of men's hearts, except by Chance, or rather Providence. The French before, were very insolent, which made them hated at all hands; but this Treachery of their Countrymen made them so odious, that the Soldiers wanted only some body to begin, and then they were ready to punish all for the faults of some. Colonel Woolsley some time before this, had sent a Spy to Dublin, who had brought him a particular Account of all Affairs there; amongst other things, the Irish had great hopes of the French revolting to them; this he acquainted the Duke withal, but he would not believe it till it discovered itself; so good an opinion had he of those people, who for all this were not so grateful to him as they ought to have been.  

Coll. Lloyd defeats a Party of the Irish.  Friday the 27th, We had News, That two days before, Colonel Lloyd, with about 1000 Iniskilliners had defeated a Body of the Irish that were going towards Sligo (consisting of about 5000), and had killed 700 of them, taken O Kelly their Commander, and 40 more Officers Prisoners, with a great booty of about 8000 , with the loss only of 14 Men; upon which News, the General ordered all the Iniskillin Horse and Foot that were in the Camp to Draw out, and Complemented them so far, as to Ride all along their Line with his Hat off; then he ordered the Dutch-Guards, and the Iniskillin-Foot to Draw into a Line to the Right of our Works, at the West-end of the Town, where they made three Running-fires, which were answered by the Iniskillin-Horse from their Camp, and by the Great Guns upon our Works, as also from our Ships that lay in the mouth of the River. The Enemy admired what all this rejoicing should be for, and were in some trouble at first, suspecting we had got some extraordinary News from England; or that there was an Army landed in the West of Ireland (which they themselves must have known before us); but when they understood the occasion, they were not much concerned.  
The 28th, The Officers were acquainted it was the King's positive Orders, that the Soldiers should not be wronged in their Pay, nor neglected; and whosoever was careless of his Company, should be broke without Ceremony (that was, I suppose, without a Court Martial): Care was likewise commanded to be taken of the Sick, at Carlingford. An Officer was sent out of every Regiment, to look after them, and see them paid; but for all this, a great many of them died miserably, and several Officers did not take the care that was necessary; nor was there either Drugs, or indeed Surgeons to look after the Sick. All Officers that had any Baggage on Shipboard, were commanded to take it off, because the Ships were said to go into Scotland for the Danes, though at that time they were in Denmark. 
All Papists commanded to discover themselves.  All that were Papists in the Army, were commanded to discover it on pain of Death; there were very few found but amongst the French, who were put again under a Guard, and sent to Carlingford, there being the Afternoon before two more Frenchmen taken, one who had a List of all the Army, and the Officers Names in most Regiments, as also a Scheme of our Camp; this was the occasion of the former Orders: And also that the next night it was ordered, That a List should be given in from every Regiment, of the Officers Names, and where they were, with the Names of those that were absent, and all those that had not received the Sacrament since they had their Commissions, were to prepare against the Sunday following (which was that day Seven-night.)  
Next day Lieutenant-General Douglas exercised the Regiments of the first Line, teaching them how to fire by platoons, and then made Speeches to them about their pay, which pleased the Soldiers mightily, but not so well the Officers.  
month October 
Brandy delivered to the Men.  About the first of October, there was a good quantity of Brandy delivered out to every Regiment; and Orders were again repeated, That the Officers should be careful of their men; the weather was then exceeding bad, and we who lay on wet, low, ground, had leave to remove our Tents a little higher, which we did, and after some time built ourselves Huts according to former Orders.  
And because the French were yet so forward as to go out, and either buy, o● take the Provisions that were coming to the Market, then exacting from the English at least as much more as the thing was worth; this was the occasion why the French were put upon the Guard whenever they could not give a good account of themselves; upon which the General ordered that no French should be stopped any more than English; but that none should pass the Outguards after Sunset, nor buy any thing upon pain of death, till it come into Town to the open Market. And because it was observed, that several Country people went between our Camp and the Enemies, giving Intelligence of our Condition, it was ordered, That all Countrymen that were stopped at or beyond the Outguards, and could not give a reasonable account of their business, they should be brought before the General.  

Ships come to Dundalk.  Several of our Ships to the number of about 27, were now come to Dundalk, and anchored nigh the Shore to the South-west of the Town, but when the Tide was out, it was easy for the Enemy to come down on that side, and ruin them; therefore the General ordered a Guard of a 100 men to go on Shipboard, and to be relieved every 24 hours; he took all imaginable care likewise, that the Sick should be well looked after, and that those that were well, should have Bread, Cheese, Brandy, Beef, Pease, and Money; as also, That an Officer of a Company should go out with a Party, and fetch in Fern for the Soldiers to lie upon; for a great many began now to be sick, by reason of the extreme bad weather; and most of them were so lazy, that they would starve rather than fetch Fern or any thing else, to keep themselves dry and clean withal; which certainly was the greatest occasion of Distempers, Sickness, and Death itself; and many of them when they were dead, were incredibly Lousy: This occasioned the General to say one day when he came to the Camp, and found that the Soldiers had not Hutted according to Orders, That we Englishmen will Fight, but we do not love to work, (for he used to call himself an Englishman, for all he loved the French so well.) About this time there was a Captain and Fifty men sent to Moyery Castle, some Two miles behind our Camp, as well to secure what Provisions were coming thither, as to keep the Rapp●…ees in awe, and prevent our men that were going backwards and forwards, from being murdered, as several had been; for a day or two before this, I saw a poor Soldier lying towards the mountains, who had his Head cut off, and laid between his Legs, and one of his Arms likewise, which lay at a distance from him; so cruel are those Wretches, where they have an Opportunity or advantage.  
On the 1st of October, Coll. Lloyd possessed himself of James-town, a small place near the Shannon, where the Enemy had a Garrison of 80 men, that they had sent thither a little time before; 
The Irish Army removes to Ardee.  and on the 5 th', we had news, That the Enemy's Foot began to march at one a Clock in the morning, and their Horse followed in the Rear, burning their Camp at the Bridge of Fane, and removing to Ardee. We had also an account, That the Duke of Berwick, with a considerable Body of Horse, was gone towards Iniskillin, to rescue Major General Maccarty, upon which a Detatchment of the Iniskillin Horse and Foot, Coll. russel's Horse, and Eight Grenadeer out of every Regiment, mounted on Horseback, were sent (on the 8 th') to keep a Pass between us and Sligo.  
On the 9 th', the General had an Account from one Hempson, and Johnston, with four more, (who came from Dublin in an open Boat on the 7 th', and landed at Carlingford,) That King James had given Orders to victual that place for his Winter-Quarters, and that the discourse was there of dividing the Army, in order to quit the Field, because they thought it was impossible for us to attempt any thing that Winter, as indeed it was: That night a Party of 100 Horse were sent out towards Ardee, but coming near an old Castle, where the Enemy had posted themselves, they fired upon our men, which occasioned some of the French Horse to retreat; but all the harm that was done, was one of the Troopers had his Thigh bruised.  

An Honourable Quarrel.  About this time there happened a Quarrel between two French Officers belonging to Duke Sconberg's Regiment of Horse; they were afraid to fight nigh our Camp, lest the General should have notice of it, and so try them by a Court-martial; therefore they agreed to ride out towards the Enemy's Camp, where they fought with Sword and Pistol; and being both wounded, they told at their return, that it was the Enemy had done it.  
Both Forage and Firing grew now very scarce, and the Wether was mighty bad, so that Mr. Shales had Orders to deliver out two Tuns of Coals to each Regiment. About the 8 th' or 9 th' Sir John Lanier's, Colonel Langston's Horse, and Colonel Hefford's Dragoons, with Colonel Hasting's Foot, landed at Carlingford from Scotland. We had an account that there were more landed with them; and that when they joined us, we should march forwards: but now it was too late, and they did not come to the Camp, but were ordered to Armagh, Clownish, and Places thereabouts. The General gave Orders that no Colonel, or any one whatever, should give Passes for any to go from the Camp: and that the Officers should visit the Soldier's Tents night and morning, to see what they wanted.  

The Sick ordered on Board.  On the 13 th' it was ordered, that all the Sick should be sent on Board; and that the Officers took care to see that those who were well should have Huts made; and the Quarter-masters were ordered to fetch Shoes, Bread, Cheese, Brandy and Coals. And all the Surgeons in the Army were appointed to meet Dr. Laurence next day at 10 a Clock, to consult (I suppose) what Methods could be taken to prevent the Flux and Fever, which then were very violent. The General, Count Solmes, Lieut. Gen. Douglas, Maj. Gen. Kirk, and M. G. Scravenmore, (or some of them) were out every day, either to observe the Enemy, or view our own Camp. And on the 15 th' we were told by three or four Deserters, that the Enemy had entrenched themselves at Ardee, and designed to continue there for some time; but the first was a Mistake, for it was the Town that they were fortifying whilst they lay there, that they might leave a Garrison in it when the Army went off to Quarters. A Colonel was ordered to go the Rounds every night, and a Brigadier once in three nights. And we had at this time about 105 Ships at Carlingford, besides those at Dundalk.  

Our Horse encamp at Carlingford.  The 16 th' all our Horse (except the French, the Inniskillin, and Col. Levison's Dragoons) marched towards Carlingford for the conveniency of Forage: That day Capt. Ralph Gore was buried in Dundalk-Church; and the day following Col. Deering, (as had been several Officers before.) Sir Edward was very much lamented in the Army by all that knew him: He left a good Fortune in England, purely to serve the King in this Expedition, as did three more of his Brothers, one of which (viz.) Capt. John Deering died since at Taudrogee, being a very ingenious young Gentleman.  
On the 17 th' a Party of Inniskillin Horse, and some of Levison's Dragoons, were got so nigh the Enemy, that a Party of twenty Horse came behind them, thinking to keep a Pass, whilst others charged them in the Front; 
Four Irish Men killed.  but our Men discovering their Error, faced about, and charged those in the Rear, whereof they killed four, and took six Prisoners. 
A Priest hanged for a Spy.  The same day a Priest was hanged, who came from the Enemy as a Deserter, but proved a Spy; he served then in station of a Captain. And to be even with us, they caught a Spy of ours some days after in Priest's habit, and hanged him.  
The 20 th' Capt. Withers of Maj. Gen. Kirk's Regiment was made Adjutant-General of Foot; and next day it was again ordered that all our Sick should be sent on board at Dundalk and Carlingford; though those Orders were not executed till a fortnight after. 
We remove our Camp beyond the Town.  However, we removed our Camps, some beyond the Town, and some towards the Artillery, leaving the Huts that we had made, full of sick Men. I know not the distinct number of the Sick in every Regiment at that time; but besides what were dead and gone to Carlingford before, as also some in the Town, we had 67 that were not able to march about twice twelve score to fresh ground, whom we put into those Huts, leaving the Surgeon with an Officer and twelve Men purposely to attend them: The Chaplain likewise went to see them once a day; but always at his going, found some dead. Those that were alive, seemed very sorry when the others were to be buried, not that they were dead, (for they were the hardest-hearted one to another in the World) but whilst they had them in their Huts, they either served to lay between them and the cold Wind, or at least were serviceable to sit or lie upon. And since the Enemy were now drawn off, the Guards were taken from the Ships, and from Mortimer's Castle, leaving only a Sergeant and twelve Men at the Gate that leads to Bedloes Castle; and because some Companies were so thin, that there were scarce twelve healthful Men in them; it was therefore ordered, that every Company should do Duty according to strength.  
Tuesday the 22 d, great part of the Army were marched beyond the Town and encamped, some towards Bedloe's-Castle, and some down towards the Shipping, in so much that those that went over were ordered to do Duty as three Brigades; and those that stayed as one, the Chirurgeon of each Regiment was ordered to see the Sick on Board. An Officer was sent to take care of them, and was to call on Mr. Shales for Provisions: Every Officer was to see that none were sent on Board but what were really Sick, and this was recommended to the Colonels as well as to the Brigadiers. This Afternoon there came a Drummer from the Enemy about the Exchange of Prisoners. 
Dutch Prisoners released by King James.  And three Dutchmen were taken as they were straggling in the Country, who being brought to King James, and asked, Who they belonged to? when he understood their Captain was the same that had the Care of him formerly at Rochester, he dismissed them, with his Service to their Captain, giving each of them some Money, because, he said, their Captain had been formerly civil to him.  
The 23 d several sick Men having been sent on Board, and not Ships enough for the rest, Mr. Shales was ordered to bring more from Carlingford, and most of the Regiments went to encamp beyond the Town; I suppose the General was of Opinion the Ground whereon we lay was infected, or else he would not have removed us out of our Huts into our Tents again, especially in such boisterous Wether.  

A Trumpeter comes about the exchange of Prisoners.  The 24 th' there was a Trumpeter sent also about the Exchange of Prisoners: And it was ordered that the Officers should give an Account of their effective Men, how many Sick, and where; as also of their spare Arms, and deliver them in to the Artillery, taking a Receipt for them; but what Arms were broke or lost, the Captains were to be accountable for; and it was but reasonable: nor did the Officers take that due care in this particular that was convenient; for if any Soldier is careless of his Arms, the Officer ought to punish him, by which the King will be both better served, and freed from that unnecessary Charge of supplying his Army anew every Year: but what with the Rain, and our own carelessness together, our Arms were often in that condition, that should the Enemy have attaqued us on a sudden, we had scarce one Musket in ten that was serviceable.  
The 25 th', 26 th', 27 th', all the rest of the Army removed through the Town, and encamped on fresh Ground; the Wether still continued very bad, and great Numbers, both of Officers and Soldiers, died. The General then gave Orders that no 
No Firings for the Dead.  Firings should be for the Dead, because it encouraged the Enemy, who knew but too well our Condition, and yet could do us but little harm. Most People now began to murmur against the General, as if he had been the Cause of all their Misfortunes: but it is commonly a Fate incident to great Men, to be extremely magnified upon Success, and upon any notable Disaster to be as much reproached, and sometimes neither justly, for he himself shared in the trouble of this Affair, but could not in reason be made the cause of it.  
On the 27 th', about 12 a Clock at Night, 200 of Col. Levison's Dragoons, a Party of Inniskilliners, and some French Horse, were sent towards the Enemy's Camp, who went almost as far as Ardee, and brought back some Cattle and Horses, took only a Sergeant Prisoner, and had a Lieutenant killed.  
Next Morning there was a Party of 80 Granadiers mounted and sent abroad, commanded by Lieut. Laton; but these returned with the abovesaid Party: and frequent Trumpets were sent to and fro about the Exchange of Prisoners. This Evening about nine a Clock, died Sir Thomas Gower of a Fever, as did also Col. Wharton next Morning, and were both buried on the 30 th' in one Vault, (where a in Fortnight before Sir Edward Deering was laid) the Regiments being joined, and fired three times by particular Order.  
These two Gentlemen were very much bemoaned by the whole Army; Col. Wharton was a brisk bold Man, and had a Regiment that would have followed him any where, for they loved him, and this made him ready to push on upon all Occasions. Sir Tho Gower, though he was but just in a manner entering upon the World, yet I believe few or none of his Age could outdo him; he was of a quick and ready Wit, as well as a solid Judgement, and made it his Business to know Men and Things; to this was joined a very good Education, together with a most sweet and affable Temper; being withal a Man of a comely and handsome Person, (as was also Col. Wharton) that it made him truly bemoaned by all that knew him. A day or two after died C. Hungerford, a very hopeful young Gentleman, and of a considerable Fortune; with several other Officers, and great numbers of Soldiers, (as I have said:) And many unthinking men's Passions led them to censure the General as the occasion of all this. They would say, that if he had gone on at first, he might certainly have got Dublin, and what he did was only to protract the War, and that he cared not how many died, so he was well himself; but at best, that he was so old that he was not fit for Action, for if he had but rid out, he would forget in two or three hours that he had been abroad that Day. But all those were most false and ignorant Suggestions, as his Majesty was very sensible of at that time; and it appeared to all considering People to be so afterwards. For besides, prime Ministers are not to levelly their Proceed to the Capacities of all who pretend Vigilancy and Care of the State, and no Man living in public Employments can manage so as to have the good word of all People, neither indeed is it convenient or rational to endeavour or expect it.  
On the last of October, all the Quarter-masters had Orders to go on Board with each ten Men, and see the Ships cleared to make room for the Sick; they were all to have Tickets from their Colonels, and the Brigadeer were ordered to visit them on Board: but if any were well enough to go to Carlingford, or the County of Down, they were to be taken care of; the Colonels, or Lieutenant-Colonels were to go with the Brigadier on Board, and every Adjutant was to give a List next Morning of their Sick to the Adjutant-General, which was a very large one.  
month November 
The Enemy Decamp.  Friday the First of November, greatest part of the Enemy's Army Decamped, and marched to Quarters, and it was ordered that Night, that two Granadeer out of each English Regiment, and three out of every French, should be on Horseback at the White-House early next Morning, to go out as a Party to observe the Enemy: the reason of this I suppose was, because the small number of Horse and Dragoons that were left in our Camp were almost harrassed to Death with continual Duty, the rest being nigh Carlingford at Gr●ss, as has been said. All the Sick that were in any condition to March, were ordered to be at the Artillery by seven a Clock in the Morning; their Officers were to give them a Weeks Pay, and there was a Party appointed to conduct them to Newry.  

The Inniskilliners Decamp.  Saturday he 2 d, the Duke ordered the Inniskilliners both Horse and Foot to march towards Home, since News was brought to the Camp that Sligo and James-Town were taken by the Irish: For Sarsfield, with a considerable Body, coming that way, those at James-Town, not thinking it tenable, quitted it, and marched to Sligo, losing some of their own Party, and killing some of the Irish who pressed upon them in their Retreat. 
Sligo taken by the Irish.  Sarsfield with his Army, next Day, came before Sligo, which made Colonel Russel retreat to Ballishannon, and he advised the Foot also to quit the Town. There was a French Captain, with the Detached Party of Granadeer that went from our Camp, and Colonel Lloyd with some Inniskilliners; these stayed in the Town, and from thence retreated to the two Forts at the end of it, Lloyd into one, and the Frenchman with his Granadeer into the other. Colonel Lloyd went away that Night, and lost several of his Men in his Retreat: But the French Captain had carried in Provisions, and found three Barrels of powder in the Fort. The Nights were dark, and he fearing the Enemy might make their Approaches to the Fort undiscovered, he got a great many Fir-Deals, and dipping the Ends of them in Tarr, they made such a Light, when set on Fire, and hung over the Wall, that he discovered the Enemy coming with an Engine they called Sow; but having killed the Engineer and two or three more, the rest retired, and he burned the Engine. When Day appeared, the Enemy were forced to quit a small Field-piece they had planted in the Street, our Men plied them so with Shot from the Fort; and then making a Sally several of them were killed. But their Provisions being gone, and there being little or no Water in the Fort, our Men surrendered it one the 3 d Day upon Honourable Terms, viz. to march out with their Arms and Baggage. At their coming over the Bridge, Col. Sarsfield stood with a Purse of Guineas, and proffered to every one that would serve King James, to give him Horse and Arms with Five Guineas Advance; but they all made answer, that they would never fight for the Papishes (as they called them) except one, who next Day after he had got Horse and Arms, and Gold, brought all off with him. So steadfast were the poor Men, in what they had undertaken, that though they had endured a great deal of Hardship, yet would die rather than be Faithless. There were several also that were taken Prisoners as they straggled from the Camp, or upon flying Parties; and though they endured all the Miseries of a severe Restraint, yet they could by no means be wrought upon to take up Arms against the Interest they had come thither to venture their Lives for: Nay even those that were a dying in the Camp were wont to express no other Sorrow, than Plague on these Papishes, that we must die here and not have leave to go and fight them. The French Captains Name, as I remember, was Monsieur de St. Sauvem, he died afterwards at Lisburn of a Feaverr. The Castle of Sligo is one of the most Ancient in Ireland, it was formerly the Seat of the O Connors, who would not for a great while yield to King Henry the Second, calling themselves the Ancient Kings of Ireland.  
But to return from this Digression. On Saturday in the Evening it was ordered that a Colonel and a Brigadeer should go the Rounds, and stay in the Camp all Night, to see the Guards all right, to inquire what Officers lay out of the Camp, and to acquaint the General with it; and because they found there was abundance of sick Men that neither could march, nor was there Room for them in the Ships, therefore Wagons were ordered to be ready at the Bridg-End next Morning to carry them all to Carlingford and Newry. The Colonels, Lieutenant-Colonels and Majors of each Regiment were ordered to be there, and see their sick Men taken care of, and to give them Money; there was also an Officer out of each Regiment appointed with a Guard to attend them.  

A great many Sick.  Next Morning the poor Men were brought down from all places towards the Bridg-End, and several of them died by the way, the rest were put upon Wagons, which was the most Lamentable Sight in the World, for all the Rhodes, from Dundalk to Newry and Carlingford were next day full of nothing but dead Men, who ever as the Wagons joulted, some of them died, and were thrown off as fast. The General very seldom used to be from the Church, but that day he was for some hours at the Bridg-end, to see all the care taken for the Men that could be, and was very much displeased that all the Field-Officers were not so careful as he had given Command they should. The Ships were then filling with Sick, and as many dying on that side: they were ordered to go into Deep-water, and sail with the first fair Wind for Belfast. The Wether all this while was very dismal, and yet we were obliged to stay till both the Ships were got into Deep-water, and the sick gone by Land, lest when we were gone, the Enemy should spoil our Ships, and kill our Men.  
Monday the 4 th' of November it was ordered, that all who had any sick Men on Board, should send an Ensign with ten Men to take care of them; and if the Men wanted any thing, they were to send to Mr. Shales for it. The Tents that were by the Waterside were to be taken on Board to keep the sick Men warm, and every Regiment was to have the same number again that they brought thither. The Fifth it was confirmed that the Enemy were gone to Quarters, and the Sixth we had Orders to march. Next day Stuart, Herbert, Gower, & Zanchy (formerly my L. Lovelace's) towards Newry; Hanmer, Deering, Drogheda, Beaumond, Wharton, Bellasis (before the Duke of Norfolk's) and Roscommon, were to march towards Armagh; Maj. Gen. Kirk, and the Dutch, were to go by Newry, and so down to Antrim. The Soldiers were ordered six days Bread, and a Fortnight's Subsistence. I remember next Morning, as we were marching off, word was brought to us that the Enemy was approaching; and, God knows, we were in a very weak Condition to resist them, those that were best being scarce able to carry their Arms; however they were very hearty, and began to unbuckle their Tents at the News, and said, If they came, they should pay for our lying in the Cold so long: but it proved only a small Party who took two or three of our Men Prisoners as they were straggling.  
Thursday the 7 th' of November, the Regiments  marched; the Hills as we went along being all covered with Snow, (for what was Rain in the Valley, was Snow on the Mountains); several that were not able to march up, were forced to be left, and so died; and all of us had but indifferent Lodgings that Night, amongst the Ruins of the old Houses at Newry. So little did the poor Men value dying, that some of them being in a Stable overnight, the next day two were dead; and the rest entreating me to get a Fire, which I did; coming about two hours after, they had pulled in the two dead Men to make Seats of.  
The ninth Day the rest of our Army marched from Dundalk, the Duke giving Orders first to burn some Arms and Provisions that could not be got off, because the Wagons were employed to carry the Men; and some few sick Men were left that could not be removed, those were at the Mercy of the Enemy, who did not use them ill, but buried several that were dead. At their first coming to Dundalk, they removed the Corpse of our three dead Colonels out of my Lord Bedlow's Vault, and buried them nigh the Church-door, but did not abuse them as was reported.  

Some Men killed.  As the Rear of our Army was marching off from Dundalk, a small Party of the Enemy's Horse came as far as Moyery-Castle, two Miles from the Town, where they killed the Adjutant of my Lord Kingston's Regiment, with two or three Soldiers that were behind the rest; but a Party of our Horse advancing, the Enemy retreated towards Dundalk, which they had possession of within an hour after we had left it.  
And that nothing might be wanting for the good of the Soldiers, the General before he left the Camp, viz. on the 23 d of October, set forth an Order how all Subaltern Officers and Soldiers were to be subsisted and cleared; according to which all Colonels and superior Officers were to take care that their Men were paid, as they would answer the contrary at their Perils.  

A Remarkable Story.  Sometime after our coming to Quarters, I was told a very remarkable Story relating to the manner of our decamping at Dundalk: It was by one Mr. Hambleton of Tollymoore, a Justice of Peace in his Country, and a sober rational Man, which was to this effect; Himself and two other Gentlemen, with their Servants, coming from Dublin into the North, at least a Year before our Landing; As they came towards Dundalk, about nine a Clock at Night, they espied several little twinkling Lights in the Air, with two larger than the rest: They stayed some time in the Town, and designing for Newry that Night, Mr. Hambleton went a little before his Company, and saw the same Lights again, as nigh as he could guests, about the Ground where we afterwards Encamped: On the side of the Hill, as he was to go towards the Mountains, he turned about and looked at them, and at the same time he heard the most dismal and heavy Groans in the World. This startled him something, and presently his Company came up, who all saw the Lights, and heard the Noise, which continued till they got almost to Newry; but the Lights they saw no more after they turned their Backs off the Plains of Dundalk. They have a great many Stories of this kind in Ireland: And the Inniskilling-Men tell you of several such things before their Battles, but I have only the Reader's Pardon to ask for the trouble of this.  

How our Army was quartered.  The Army at our decamping, was dispersed all over the North to Winter-Quarters, which were but very indifferent; and what with coming to warm Fire-sides with some, and others having little or no shelter to secure them, and very little Provisions, the Country being all wasted and destroyed, (nor was it possible to send Provisions every where till Storehouses were fixed): And then most of the Men being very weak before they left the Camp, and marching in the Cold and Wet to come to those Places, we had more that died when they came to Quarters, than died in the Camp. I have a Copy of the Order by me which directed how and where all Regiments were to be disposed, but it's needless to insert it, only our Frontier Garrisons, were Green-Castle and Rostriver, where quartered Beaumond and Stuart; Newry, where was Sir Henry Inglesby; Taudrogee, Sir Henry Bellasis, and some of Levison's Dragoons; Legacory had some of the French, and at Armagh were Drogheda and Deering; at Clownish, Monohan, and those places, were Hastings and some of the Iniskilliners. The General had his Headquarters at Lisburn; and the Hospital was ordered to be at Belfast, which is a very large Town, and the greatest for Trade in the North of Ireland; it stands at the head of the Bay of Carickfergus, and the Inhabitants have lately built a very famous Stone-Bridg, but the Wars coming on, it is not as yet quite finished.  
I doubt not but most People will be curious to know how many died this Campaign, and in Quarters, and what could be the occasion of such Mortality; as likewise how many the Enemy's Numbers were when they lay so nigh us, and wonder why two Armies should lie so near together (for our Front and theirs were for above a Fortnight not two miles asunder) and yet so little of Action happen. 
The Reasons of our men's dying.  As to the first, whatever the World may think, yet I can attribute those Distempers amongst us to nothing else but the Badness of the Wether, the moistness of the Place, the unacquaintedness of the English to hardships, and indeed their lazy Carelessness: for I remember a Regiment of Dutch that Encamped at the end of the Town, were so well hutted, that not above eleven of them died the whole Campaign; but it's the same thing with the English whenever you take them first out of their own Country as it was here: and let Men be in other things never so happy, if they have Courage, and know the use of their Arms, yet when they come upon Duty, if they have not Bodies enured to hardships, they lie under a great disadvantage. But in truth we could scarce have been more infortunate either in a Place or in the Wether than whilst we were there; for it would often rain all Day upon us when there was not one drop in the Enemy's Camp; this they used to call a Judgement, but it was because we lay in a Hollow at the Bottoms of the Mountains, and they upon a high sound Ground: the Enemy did not at first die so fast as we did, because they were born in the Country, and were used to bad lying and feeding, but before they decamped they were nigh as ill as we, and abundance died after they got to Quarters.  

Surgeons ill provided.  One thing I cannot omit, and that is, that our Surgeons were very ill provided with Drugs, having in their Chests only some little things for Wounds, but little or nothing that might be useful against the Flux and the Fever, which were the two raging Distempers amongst us; and yet I cannot but think that the Fever was partly brought to our Camp by some of those People that came from Derry, for it was observable that after some of them came amongst us, it was presently spread over the whole Army, yet I did not find many of themselves died of it.  

Number of Men that died at Dundalk.  As to the Number of our Men that died, I am sure there were not above sixteen or seventeen Hundred that died in or about Dundalk; but our Ships came from Carlingford and Dundalk about the 13 th' of November to Belfast, and there were shipped at those two places 1970 sick Men, and not 1100 of those came ashore, but died at Sea; nay, so great was the Mortality, that several Ships had all the Men in them dead, and no Body to look after them whilst they lay in the Bay at Carickfergus. As for the Great Hospital at Belfast, there were 3762 that died in it from the first of November to the first of May, as appears by the Tallies given in by the Men that buried them: There were several that had their Limbs so mortified in the Camp, and afterwards, that some had their Toes, and some their whole Feet that fell off as the Surgeons were dressing them; so that upon the whole matter, we lost nigh one half of the Men that we took over with us.  

The Enemy's Numbers.  As to the Enemy's Numbers, and the reason why so little Action happened; the Accounts that were given by Deserters both as to the Enemy's Numbers and Designs, were so various and disagreeing, that the General himself was at a Loss what to trust to: (which, if well considered, will answer many of those rash Objections made to the management of that Campagne). I have seen a List of their whole Army since; and the most agree that they had at Dundalk 17 Regiments of Horse and Dragoons, with as many Foot as made them nigh forty thousand, though their Foot were not all very well armed, but some had Scithes instead of Pikes: yet Lieut. General Hamilton denies that they were ever so many in the Field. And as for so little of Action happening in so long a time, the reason on the Duke's side (as I humbly conjecture) might be, that he found himself exceedingly outdone in the number of his Horse: nor did the small Body that he had, come all at one time, but straggling, by degrees: And therefore he was unwilling to venture a few, except he had enough to push for all, which he had not. And our entrenching ourselves might make the Enemy think it was to no purpose to alarm us, since they believed it impossible to force our Camp, which it certainly was not, if we had had any other sort of People to deal withal but Irish. But it may be they considered that Maxim, that the Invader is still to proffer, and the Invaded to decline a Battle.  

A List of our own Army.  The LIST of our own Army was as followeth.  

Horse and Dragoons.  
Lord Devonshire, 6 Troops  
Lord Delamere, 6 Troops  
Lord Hewett, 6 Troops  
Colonel Coy, 6 Troops  
† Colonel Langston, 6 Troops  
Colonel Villers, 6 Troops  
† Sir John Lanier, 6 Troops  
D. Schonberg's French, 9 Troops  
Col. Woolsely's Inniskilliners, 12 Troops  
Mr. Harbord's Troop, 1 Troop  
Capt. Matthew White, 1 Troop  
Provost martials Troop, 1 Troop  
† Col. Hefford's Dragoons, 9 Troops  
Col. Levison's Dragoons, 6 Troops  
Sr. A. Cuningham's Dragoons, 6 Troops  
Col. Gwinn's Dragoons, 6 Troops   
These make in all 13 Regiments, (besides three Independent Troops) 3 of which marked thus †, did not come to the Camp, and 2 more came late, so that we could not make above 8 Regiments of Horse and Dragoons, when the Irish drew out upon us, and 3 of those were Inniskilliners.  

Foot.  
A Battalion of Blue Dutch.  
Carlesoon's White Dutch.  
Major General Kirk.  
Sir John Hanmer.  
Brigadier Stuart.  
Colonel Beaumond.  
Colonel Wharton.  
Lord Meath.  
Lord Kingston.  
Lord Drogheda.  
Sir Henry Bellasis.  
Sir Henry Inglesby.  
Lord Lovelace, than Colonel Zanchy's.  
Lord Roscommon.  
Lord Luburne.  
* Colonel Hamilton.  
* Colonel Hastings.  
Colonel Deering.  
Colonel Herbert.  
Sir Tho. Gower.  
Colonel Earl.  
La Millineir.  
Du Cambon.  
La Callimott.   

Inniskillin and Derry Foot.  
* Col. Gustavus Hamilton.  
* Colonel Lloyd.  
* Colonel White.  
Colonel Mitchelburne.  
* Colonel St. john's.  
Colonel Tiffany.   
Note, that the Foot marked thus *, were not at Dundalk, but in Garrison.  
These make in all (counting the Blue Battalion for one) thirty Regiments of Foot; but those were all that we had in Ireland; there were some at Derry, and Col. Hamilton's Regiment at Carickfergus; some at Inniskillin, and others at Sligo (till the Irish took it from us.) Fifty Men were left upon a Party at Newry: There were also several killed at Carickfergus, and some left sick and wounded at Belfast; besides the two hamilton's, Lloyds, White's, St. John's and Hastings', never came to the Camp. Sir Henry Inglesby's and two Regiments of Horse came not till our Camp was fixed; and then Maj. Gen. Kirk's, Sir John Hanmers, and Brigadier Stuart's Regiments had laid long on Shipboard, and had been harassed, so that they had lost several of their Number. Some also were dead or sick, and others run away. Put all these things together (I say) and we cannot suppose that the Duke had above 2000 Horse and Dragoons, and not many more than 12000 Foot, when the Irish proffered him Battle.  
I have no warrant from any body for what I am going to say, only I think myself obliged to give an account of what I am persuaded is true, in answering those Objections which were made by the Army first, and then by several of the People of England that had lost their Relations or Friends, (viz.) That the Duke was to blame he did not go on at first without stopping, for than we had got Dublin, and all the Kingdom would have fallen of course, without half that expense of Treasure that England has been at: And that we lost more Men by lying at Dundalk, than we could have done in a Battle; and also a year's time which might have been employed with an Army in the Heart of France. These things, and several of the like nature, have been objected to the Conduct of that Great Man, who always thought it better to owe his Victories to good Management than good Fortune; since wise Counsels are still within the Power of wise Men, but Success is not. And what Man in the World would be thought wise, and his Actions entertained as the best, if only such were so, against whom and which no Objection could be made? The Memory therefore of such a Man ought not to suffer, who all his Life-long had been said to act with the greatest Prudence in the World: And for his management in this Affair, no doubt he could give very substantial Reasons, yet because those are not, nor cannot be known to the World, I shall only offer some few that I have had from very good Hands, and which I know in the main to be true. It's an easy thing for Men to sit at home by a warm Fireside, and find fault with Affairs of the greatest Moment, though they know no more than the Man in the Moon what such things mean: and if we get but into a Coffee-house, or over a Bottle in a Tavern, we can be greater Statesmen and Generals in opinion than those that are really so; and can do that in conceit in two hours, which the greatest Men find a difficulty to perform in some years. The Duke therefore I humbly conceive had more Reasons for what he did than I can think on, or possibly ever heard of. But what I have to offer are these, as,  

The Reasons why the General went no further than Dundalk.  1. Where the Fault lay I know not, but I was at Chester when the Duke had been above a week in Ireland; and all or most of the Waggon-Horses, and some of the Train-Horses were there then: nor did they come over till we had been some time at Dundalk. The Country, as we marched, was all destroyed by the Irish; so that by that time we got to Newry, I was forced to go and dig Potatoes, which made the greatest part of a Dinner to better Men than myself: and if it was so with us, it may easily be supposed that the poor Soldiers had harder times of it. This the Duke was very sensible of, and sent for Mr. Alloway Commissary to the Train, and told him that he must send back his Horses for Bread for the Men: And when the other urged, it was a thing never known that the Train-Horses were employed to any other Use than what belonged to the Train itself; the Duke replied, He knew the truth of that; but that he had rather break any Rules than his Men should starve; and accordingly some of the Horses were sent for Bread, as I have observed before.  
2. For want of Horses and Carriages the Duke was forced to ship the greatest part of his Train, and several Necessaries for a Camp, at Carickfergus; and gave Orders that the Ships should sail with the first fair Wind for Carlingford-Bay: but though the Wind was very favourable, they did not stir in ten days after; nor did there any Ships come to Carlingford, till we had been at Dundalk at least a week, and then only four came at a time. I have heard indeed that he who had the Sailing Orders, went somewhere with them, and the Ships lay still for want of them: but how true this is, I know not.  
3. It was said, that the General had assurance given him, before he left England, that an Army should be landed in the West of Ireland, at his marching through the North, (and accordingly we had it several times affirmed that it was so:) This no doubt would have distracted the Irish, and made the Duke's Passage to Dublin much more easy. But the General had an account I suppose that this could not be, and therefore he must stand or fall by himself. Nor would any that knew Duke Schonbergh believe he would ever come abroad with so small an Army, and so ill provided: And I have heard say, that that Army was never designed to conquer Ireland, but to defend the North.  
4. It was no difficult thing for him to march his Army as far as Dundalk, and that safely, by reason the Country was full of Mountains and Bogs; and the Enemy's Horse could not do him much harm, (though if they had pleased, they needed not have let us come past Newry, and yet their Horse had then newly come from Derry, and were gone to recruit.) But if he had passed that Place, it was a plain and open Country, and we might easily have been surrounded, and our Communication both from the North and also from our Ships cut off: for if we passed Dundalk, we could have no more benefit of our Shipping till we had been Masters of Drogheda, or else have gone to Dublin, and then we must have gone over the Boyne, which thrice our Number, and that too in a dry Season in the midst of Summer, found some difficulty in passing; and all this we must have performed in two or three days, or else have starved.  
5. Suppose that if we had marched on and made an halt at Dundalk, we might have gone to Dublin, the Irish Army not being got together, (for I have heard it was debated whether Drogheda should have been surrendered if we advanced thither? and it was once carried in the Affirmative): But the Duke was not certain of the Enemy's Condition; nor if he had, Would it have been any prudence to have gone on without Provisions, without Ships, and a great many other things that were absolutely necessary? He knew he was safe at Dundalk, and therefore he chose to stay there and understand the posture of the Enemy, and expect his own Things and Forces, rather than run the hazard of gaining that by mere Fortune, which if she had frowned, the Damage was certainly irreparable.  
6. The General was a mere Stranger in the Country, and therefore he must look at a great many Things with other men's Eyes, and some of those were dim enough; nor had he any Counsel assigned him, but had the whole shock of Affairs upon himself, which was the occasion that he scarce ever went to Bed till it was very late, and then had his Candle, with a Book and Pencil by him; this would have confounded any other Man, and was fit for no Body to undertake but Duke Schonberg, or his Master that employed him. Before the Duke could be ready therefore to march forwards, the Irish Army was come and sat down by us, and then it was too late.  

And why he did not fight the Irish Army.  Nor do I think he was more to blame in refusing Battle, when the Irish seemed to proffer it; for though it's probable that the Irish at our first coming over, took our Numbers to be greater than they really were, yet by that time we had been a Week at Dundalk, they knew our Numbers and our Circumstances as well as we ourselves did, both by the Intelligence they had in the Country, and by several of the French that had a mind to betray us: For, all things considered, we had not above 14000 Horse and Foot, and very few of those Horse; nor was the Duke to go according to our reputed Numbers, but to what we were in Reality. The Enemy had nigh four times our Number of Horse and Dragoons, with double ou● Number of Foot: nor could we have drawn out upon them without a manifest disadvantage, there being several Bogs and Causeys between us and them, that whosoever gave the Attaque (all things else considered) it was odds against them: Besides, most of our Soldiers were new Men, and had never seen a Sword drawn in Anger, nor a Gun fired in Earnest in their Lives; and what such Men will do till they be tried, there's none can tell. I believe the Men had as good Hearts, and were all as ready I am sure to engage as was possible; but several of them were ignorant of the true use of their Arms, for when they came afterwards to fire at a Mark singly, they gave too great proof to any Man of sense of their Unskilfulness. This is no Reflection upon the Officers, for it's scarce possible to make new-raised Men good Soldiers till they have seen some Action; and yet several Officers might have taken more care than they did. If it be objected, that the Enemy's Men were far worse in this respect than ours; I answer: Not, for a great many of them had been Soldiers for at least four Years before: and if we had gone out into the Plain, and had our Foot charged by their Horse at the rate we were afterwards at the Boyne, I know not what might have followed.  
Besides, we had an Enemy in our Bosom at that time undiscovered, (I mean the French); and if those at the beginning of an Engagement should have fired in the Rear or Flank of our Army upon our own Men, and then run over to the Enemy as was designed, this might quickly have bred an appre●hension of Treachery in the whole, that a Consternation, and from this such a Confusion, that our whole Army might easily have been disordered; for those that understand Armies, know that a small thing in appearance may do a great deal of Mischief at such a time. And some are of Opinion that the Irish did not design to fight that Day, but only drew out to see who would come over to them, (because they were made believe that all the French, and a great many English would) for the Duke, who was a great Judge, often said, when he saw the Enemy appear, That they did not look as if they would fight, (except once) but that they designed something else: But, God be thanked, the English were steadfast and true to a Man, and they were disappointed of their Foreigners too.  
Upon the whole Matter, I doubt not but it will appear to any Man that pleases to consider it, that the Duke did better in not hazarding that in a moment, which may be was not to be redeemed again in many Ages, since not only the Safety of these Kingdoms did in a great measure depend upon it, but a great part of the Protestant Interest in Europe had a Concern in it. And where the Fates of Kingdoms, and the Lives and Interests of Thousands are at Stake, Men are still to act on solid Reasons and Principles; the Turns of a Battle being so many, and are often occasioned by such unexpected Accidents, which also proceed from such minute Causes, that a wise and great Captain (such as Duke Schonberg was) will expose to Chance only as much as the very Nature of War requires.  
And as to what happened at Dundalk, by the men's dying afterwards, this was not the General's Fault, for he could not march back till the Enemy was gone, (his Men then being so very weak, had all been cut off); nor could he foresee what Wether it would be whilst he stayed, nor how the English Constitutions would bear it. And as to his Care that they should want nothing, let any but consider the Orders through the Camp, and he will find it was scarce in the power of any Man to do more.  
But I am afraid it will be thought impertinent, to endeavour the defence of so great a Man's Actions, and to do it no better; 
Former Misfortunes at Dundalk.  I only add therefore, that this Town of Dundalk has by turns been unfortunate to the People of the three Nations. It was in Time past a Town very strongly walled, which Edward Bruce, Brother to the King of Scots, (who had Proclaimed himself King of Ireland) burnt; but he was near this place afterward slain, with 8200 of his Men. Afterwards the Irish under Shan O Neal, laid siege to it, but were repulsed with very great loss: Then in the Year 1641, my Lord Moor and Sir Henry Tichburn beat three thousand Irish out of Dundalk, and killed a great many of them, having only 750 Foot and 200 Horse. And the Misfortune of the English last Year was not inferior to any of these.  
But to return to Matter of Fact. 
1700 of the Irish fall upon Newry.  The Enemy had left eight Regiments at Ardee when they Decamped, out of which Regiments, so soon as we were gone to Quarters, they detached 1600 Men, and those with 100 Volunteers were to force the Pass at Newry, and then go along the Line to destroy our Frontier Garrisons, (which at that time had been no difficult Task to have performed) they marched all Night Saturday the 23 of November, and came on Sunday Morning, by break of Day (or before) to the other side of the Bridge at Newry; this Party was commanded by Major General Boisleau, having with him a Brigadeer, three Colonels and other Officers proportionable; there was then in the Garrison most of what were left of Colonel Inglesby's Regiment, which were not many above sixty, and not forty of those able to present a Musket; the Enemy sent a Party of a 100 Men to pass the River a little above the Bridge, and come in at the North-east-end of the Town, whilst the main Body marched over the Bridge, beyond which we had two Sentinels placed at 100 paces distance from each other; the first challenged thrice, and then his Piece miss fire and he was killed, the next challenged and fired upon them, which alarmed the Garrison: As they advanced near the middle of the Town, in a straight place near the Castle, a Sergeant and twelve Men being upon the Guard, drew out and fired, then retreated to the old Walls, charged and fired again; by this time all the Officers and Soldiers that were able to crawl were got into the Marketplace, with some few Townsmen; the Enemy came in both ways, and fired, doing us some damage; the poor fellows that were not able to come out, fired their Pieces out at the Windows of some small Houses that were left standing: others that could not do better, got their backs to the old Walls, and so were able to present their Muskets: 
And are repulsed by an handful.  After some firing on both sides, the Enemy believing us to be a great many more than we really were, begun to shrink, which occasioned our Men to Huzzah, and then the Rogues run away, many of them for haste wading through the River up to their Necks, (the Tide being high at that time) they were followed down to the Bridge by a Captain and a very small party of Men, and though they were both threatened and entreated by their Officers to rally again, yet all would not do. They had a Lieutenant-Colonel killed, and left six Men dead on the place; but afterwards we were informed they carried off twelve Horses loaden with dead and wounded Men: we took only one or two Prisoners, and if we had had a party of Horse or Dragoons to pursue them, not many had gone home to tell the News; those that were killed had not above two Bandeliers full of Powder apiece, and the rest full of Salt, which made us believe the Enemy at that time were scarce of Ammunition: they killed us two Captains and six Men, wounding a Lieutenant and Ensign. It was thought very odd that not so much as a Field Piece should be left at that important Pass of Newry, nor yet a party of Horse: but the Reason of that might be, because there were no Houses left standing to put them in, nor any Forage thereabouts for them. But after this the General ordered Detachements out of Colonel Viller's, Colonel Coy's and those Regiments that lay most convenient, to go to Newry, and relieve by turns.  

Col. Cambon views Charlemont.  On the 26 th' of November, Colonel Cambon went to view the Garrison of Charlemont, having 60 of Col. Levison's Dragoons along with him: the Irish had lined the Hedges nigh the place where he was to make his Observations, but were beat from thence by the Dragoons, who alighted and killed two or three; but about eight or ten of our Dragoons going too far from their main Body, were surprised and taken Prisoners, and most of them died before they could be relieved.  

A Meeting of Country Gentlemen.  Towards the latter end of November the General summoned all the Gentlemen in the Country to meet him at Lisburn, where they presented him with an Address; and agreed upon Rates for all sorts of Provisions, which were commanded to be sold accordingly by the Duke's Proclamation: but this was very disagreeable to the Country People, who had made us pay treble Rates before for every thing we had from them.  
A party of the Irish Garrison at Charlemont stole out one Night and  Duncanon, a small Town some five miles off. And November 29, Brigadeer Stuart having Intelligence that my Lord Antrim's Regiment in Dundalk designed again to attack Newry, he with a party of about 250 Horse and Foot, met them as they were coming, and killed about thirty, taking seventeen Prisoners, some of whom were Officers.  
month December 
Belturbet Surrendered.  December the 4 th', Colonel Woolsely went in the Night with a party of Iniskilliners towards Belturbet, upon whose approach the Garrison being surprised, they yielded (upon the first Summons) to be conducted to the next Garrison, though they had fortified the place very well.  

The Duke goes to view Charlemont.  The 12 th' of December the Duke went to view Charlemont, they fired their Cannon upon him and his Party; but however, some of our Men took a Prey of  from under the very Walls. And about this time the General gave out Orders to be observed by all the Army; which being very commendable in themselves, if every one had endeavoured to put them in Execution, it will not be improper therefore to mention some few of them.  

Some of the General's Orders.  1. That the Captain or Officer commanding each Company, meet at two a Clock at the Guard-House each Tuesday to punish Offenders, and to consider what may be for the Good of the Regiment, and that the Country have notice thereof, that if there be any Complaints against the Soldiers they may be heard.  
2. That the Soldiers have strict Orders to frequent Divine Service every Sunday; and that the Officers punish Swearing, and all other Vices, as directed by the Articles of War.  
3. That the Soldiers that are to mount the Guard, be there by six of the Clock in the Morning, and exercise till Eleven; and that the Chaplain be there to read Prayers before the Guard be mounted.  
4. That every Captain take care of the General's Order for regulating the Foot, and the Major-Generals for Exercising; and diligently observe the same.  
5. That an Officer twice a Week visit the Sick, and a Sergeant twice a Day; and give the Chirurgeon and Chaplain notice that they may immediately repair to them.  
And a great many more Orders there were to this purpose, but these are sufficient to show the Care of the General in every Thing, and that he was far from those Imperfections some People were pleased to reproach him with.  
About this time there was a great Booty of  taken by Lieut. Col. Berry, who went from Clownish to Sligo with a Party, he saw no Enemy, but found their , and brought them Home with him. 
The Irish lessen their Brass Coin.  And now the Irish begin to make the Coin of their Brass Money less than it was at first: Calling in the large Brass Half-Crowns, and stamping them a new for Crowns. they wanting Metal to go on with it as they first began: They say it was a Quaker that first proposed this Invention of Brass Money; but whoever it was, they did that Party a signal piece of Service, since they would never have been able to have carried on the War without it. However the Quakers have been very serviceable to that Interest, for I am assured by some in the Irish Army, that they maintained a Regiment at their own Cost; besides several Presents of value that they made to the late King.  

Mr. Shales a Prisoner.  There were now great Complaints against Mr. Shales, and those flew so high that he was secured by an Order from England; and was sent with a Guard to Belfast, and so designed for London: He stayed some Days at Belfast before he could be ready, and in the mean time fell ill of a Fever, recovering with a great deal of Difficulty: Yet afterwards he went over, but I heard of no Proceed against him. We had Stories at Dundalk, and afterwards, that the Beef and Brandy, and what other things we received from the Stores, were all poisoned; but all this was Stuff, and believed by no Body of Sense. I heard indeed some Masters of Ships (who had their Vessels laden with Provisions for Ireland) say, that he stopped them all at Highlake and Liverpool, threatening to seize them if they came over, for he had undertaken to provide the Army with every thing. I am a Stranger to Mr. Shales, and yet I believe him to be a Man of more Sense than that comes to; and further I have heard some People say, that were near him in his Sickness, that he was not at all concerned, as being not conscious to himself of any thing he had done which he ought not, but yet he used to say, that he would set the Saddle upon the Right Horse.  

A great Mortality.  Col. Langston dies at Lisburn in a Fever, and my Ld. Hewet and my Ld. Roscommon of the same Distemper at Chester; and the Fever was very violent at this time all the North of Ireland over, insomuch that it was impossible to come into any House but some were Sick or Dead, especially at Belfast where the Hospital was. I have sometime stood upon the Street there and seen ten or a dozen Corpse (of the Towns People) go by in little more than half an Hour.  

Major General Mackarty Escapes.  Towards the latter end of December, Major General Mackarty made his Escape from Inniskillin, who had remained there a Prisoner ever since the Rout at Newtown-Butler; he had been Sick, and at that time writ to Major General Kirk to get leave of the Duke to have his Guard removed, which he complained of was troublesome in his Sickness, this was done; but at his Recovery (they say) a Sergeant and some Men were put upon him again. The Town it seems stands upon a Lough, and the Water came to the Door of the House where he was confined, or very near it. He found means to corrupt a Sergeant, and so got two small Boats, called Cotts, to carry him and his best Movables off in the Night. The Sergeant went along with him, but returned that Night to deliver a Letter, which, and Mackarty's Pass, being found in the Lining of his Hat, he was the next Day shot for it.  
The General was much concerned when he heard of Mackarty's Escape, and said he took him to be a Man of Honour, but he would not expect that in an Irishman any more. Col. Hamilton, the Governor of Inniskillin, was blamed for his Negligence, but he came to Lisburn and desired a Trial, which could not be for want of Field-Officers till the 15 th' of March, at what time he produced Major General Kirk's Letter to him, by which he was cleared.  
About Christmas there happened an unlucky Accident at Belfast; Cranmer, Bowls and Morley, three Lieutenants in Major General Kirk's Regiment, happened to kill two Masters of Ships, and being tried by a Court-Marshal, the thing appeared so ill, that they were all three Shot.  
month January On the 8 th' and 10 th' of January there were several Regiments broke one into another, by reason of the fewness of Men in them, viz. The Regiments broke were my Lord Drogheda's, Col. Zanchy's, Sir Henry Inglesby's, Lord Roscommon's, Col. Hamilton's; and the Officers were continued at h●lf Pay, till there could be Provision made for them in other Regiments. The 12 th', 16 th' and 20 th', several Officers went over into England for Recruits. And Sir Thomas Newcomb's House, in the County of Longford, 
Sir Thomas Newcomb 's house surrendered.  was surrendered upon very good Terms, it being held out by his Lady against a great Party of the Irish; for the House is strongly situated, and she got about 200 of her Tenants into it; who defended the Place till the Irish brought Field-pieces against it, though it was above 20 Miles from any of our Garrisons. Of the Men that were in it one hundred of them were entertained by Sir John Hanmer in his Regiment, and the rest were provided for by the Duke at Lisburn.  
But though our Army had been much afflicted with Sickness and Mortality, yet this was little taken notice of by a great many who gave themselves up to all the Wickedness imaginable, especially that ridiculous Sin of Swearing: 
A Proclamation against Swearing  of which complaint being made to the Duke by several of the Clergy then at Lisburn, and frequent Sermons preached against it; this occasioned the Duke to set out a Proclamation, bearing date January 18. Strictly forbidding Cursing, Swearing, and Profaneness in Commanders and Soldiers; which, he said, were Sins of much Gild and little Temptation; but that several were so wicked as to invoke God more frequently to damn them than to save them; and that notwithstanding the dreadful Judgements of God at that time upon us for those and such like Sins, fearing that their Majesty's Army was more prejudiced by those Sins, than advantaged by the Courage or Conduct of those guilty of them. And therefore he commanded all Officers and Soldiers in his Army from thence forward to forbear all vain Cursing, Swearing, and taking God's holy Name in vain, under the Penalties enjoined by the Articles of War, and of his utmost Displeasure: Commanding also the said Articles to be put in the strictest execution. For no doubt the Debaucheries in Armies are the high way to Ruin, since those both obey and fight best that are most sober.  

Brigadier Stuart's Stratagem to fall upon the Irish.  January 22. Brigadier Stuart with a Party of 500 Horse and Foot went from Rostriver and Newry beyond the Mountains towards Dundalk and Carlingford, burning most of the Cabins where the Irish sheltered themselves, and took a considerable Prey of Cattle. The Irish had some People dwelled amongst us, who had agreed upon giving them a Sign when any Party of ours was to march out, which was by making Fires in several Places: this the Brigadier understood by a Prisoner, and so made Fires three or four times, which alarmed the Irish at first; but when they found it done several times, and no Party appear, they neglected the Sign: so that when our Party marched indeed, they took no notice of it, which gave the Brigadier opportunity of marching where he pleased, without opposition.  
There came one Mr. King an Attorney from the Enemy's Quarters, and gave the Duke an account how things stood at Dublin. And about this time the Irish had got a trick (having always good Intelligence) to come in the night, and surprise our Men in their Beds, as they quartered in the Country in single Houses They stole five or six of my Lord Droghedah's Men nigh Tondragee, which obliged the Officers to order all the Men to lie in the Town for the future. The 25 th' of January the Duke went from Lisburn to Legacory, and so to several Places on the Frontiers, as Lieut. Gen. Douglas had done before. And a great Store was ordered at 
* Armagh is the Metropolitan of the whole Island, where S. Patrick the Irish Apostle ruled in his life-time, and they say rested after death, (though there is as much Contention about his Grave as Homer's) in honour of whom it was of such venerable estimation in that time, that not only Bishops and Priests, but Princes paid their great Respects.  Armagh, and several others up and down the Country, for the most conveniency to the adjoining Garrisons.  
month February On Sunday Febr. 2. a Party of my Lord Drogheda's Regiment of 100 Men, with 20 Dragoons, and about 60 of the Country People marched from Tondragee and Market-hill: Their business was to surprise two Companies of Irish Foot, who lay nigh the Mountains of Slavegollion, and defended a great number of  there. The Enemy had some notice of their coming, and seemed to design fight, but considered better of it, and ran away; 17 of them took to a Bog, in which were taken one Lieutenant Murphey and four more, one Man being killed only; our People brought home about 500 .  
February the 8 th', the General had an account that the Enemy were drawing down some Forces towards Dundalk, and that they had laid in great Store of Corn, Hay, and other Provisions, in order to disturb our Frontier-Garisons from thence. The Duke sent a Ship or two towards Dundalk, who burned some of the Irish Gabbords: 
The General draws some Forces into the field.  But the Report of these Forces obliged the General to send a considerable Body of Horse and Foot that way; and he himself, February the 11 th', went towards Drummore, in order to wait the Enemy's Motion. (It was very observable how much the Men and Horses were now recovered from what they had been two months before.)  
Sir John Lanier and Col. Lafoy Millinier were sent out with a Party, who went as far as Carlingford, and returned with an account that there were only 3 Regiments at Dundalk as formerly. But the Design of the Irish lay another way: for whilst the Duke was upon this Expedition, Col. Woolsely had notice that the Irish had a design to fall upon Belturbet; to which purpose a considerable Number of them was come to Cavan, and more to follow in a day or two. Col. Woolsely to prevent them, marched from Belturbet with 700 Foot and 300 Horse and Dragoons; he began his march in the evening, thinking to surprise the Enemy next morning early, (the distance between being about 8 miles;) but he met with so many Difficulties in his March, (and the Enemy had notice of his coming) that instead of being at the Place before day, as he designed, it was half an hour after daybreak before he came in sight of it; so that instead of surprising them, the first thing our Men saw was a Body of the Enemy drawn up in good order, judged to be nigh 4000: this was severe, but there was no help for it, fight we must, for retreating was dangerous. Col. Woolsely encourages his Men, and tells them the Advantages of being brave, and the inevitable Ruin of the whole Party if they proved otherwise: they were as ready to go on as he to desire it: And then he sends an advance-Party of Inniskillin Dragoons towards the Enemy, who were presently charged by a great Party of the Enemy's Horse, and beat back past the Front of our own Foot, who were so enraged at them, that some of M. G. Kirk's and Col. Wharton's Men fired, and killed 7 or 8: some of the Enemy's Horse pursued them so far, that many of them were killed by our Foot as they endeavoured to get off. By this time the Body of our Party was advanced pretty near the Irish, who were posted upon the Top of a rising Ground not far from the Town: As our Men advanced up the Hill, the Irish fired a whose Volley upon them, and then set up the Huzzah, but scarce killed a Man, (for they shot over them;) our Men however went on till they were got within Pistol-shot of them, and then fired, by which they galled the Irish so, that they immediately run towards the Town: We pursued, and they retired to a Fort; but Col. Woolsely's Men falling to plunder in the Town, the Irish sallied out, and gave us a very fierce Attack. Col. Woolsely having 250 Foot and about 80 Horse for a Reserve, the Enemy was beat off again, their Horse flying beyond the Town, and their Foot taking to the Fort. Our Soldiers got good store of Shoes, and all sorts of Provisions, and about 4000 pounds in Brass Money, a great deal of which the Soldiers threw about the Streets as not thinking it worth the Carriage; their Ammunition was blown up, and their Provisions destroyed (for Col. Woolsely was forced to set the Town on fire to get his own Men out in the time of the Salley). The Colonel knew not what might happen, and therefore he drew off his Men, and marched homewards. The Irish they say were commanded by the Duke of Berwick, who had his Horse shot under him; and in two or three days they were to have 10000 Men at Cavan to fall upon Belturbet, and other places. The Enemy lost in this Expedition, Brigadeer Nugent, and as they say O Riley, Governor of Cavan, with a great many Officers, and about 300 Soldiers.  
In this Action we lost about thirty, with Maj. Traherne, Capt. Armstrong, and Capt. Mayo, who were killed by pursuing too far; a French Reformed Officer, and Capt. Blood an Engineer, were wounded. We took twelve Officers and about sixty Soldiers Prisoners, who were brought soon after to Carickfergus. I have spoke with several Irish Officers since, and they will not allow their Loss to be so great, or ours so little in this Action as we make them, yet give us the Advantage to a great degree.  
At the General's return to Lisburn, he received an Account from Col. Woolsely of this Action, much to the same effect as I have related it. 
Sir John Lanier's Expedition to Dundalk.  And on the 15 th' of February, Sir John Lanier, with a Party of 1000 Horse, Foot, and Dragoons, went from Newry towards Dunkalk; it was in the Evening when he marched, and next Morning early, being Sunday, he appeared before the Town. The Enemy had Fortified it very well, so that the Major-General did not think fit to attaque it, (nor do I believe he had any Orders to do it) he drew up his Foot however on the side of an Hill, between the left of our old Horse-Camp and the Town, a good Musquet-shot from the Bridge; his Horse he sent nearer, somewhat to the Right at the side of the Lane. The Enemy at the Alarm appeared without the Town at first; but as we advanced, they retreated, till they got within their Works, from whence they fired incessantly. Whilst the main Body was so posted, Maj. Gen. Lanier sent a party of Horse and Dragoons beyond the River, who burned the West part of the Town, from Mortimer-Castle to Blake's House, (being a great part of the Suburbs). At same time a Party of Col. Leviston's Dragoons attaqu'd Bedloes Castle, and took the Ensign that Commanded it, with 30 Prisoners; we lost a Lieutenant and three or four Dragoons, and had four Horses shot. Our Men brought from beyond the Town, and about it, nigh 1500 Cows and Horses: The Ensign that was taken, was brought to Lisborn, and carried before the Duke into his Garden, where he commonly used to walk before Dinner: Before the Duke asked him any Questions, me-thought he gave him a pretty Caution to be sincere in his Answers, (though the General knew at the same time, he being a Prisoner, was not obliged to say any thing); You (says the Duke) have a Commission, and for that reason (if not otherwise) you are a Gentleman; this obliges you to speak Truth, which if you do not, I can know it by examining of other Prisoners, and then I shall have no good Opinion of you. After some public Questions, the Duke took him aside, and talked with him nigh half an hour; but I suppose he could, or at least would say little that was material.  
month March 
The Danes arrive in Ireland.  The beginning of March, came 400 Danes from Whitehaven to Belfast, and the Week following all the Foot arrived from Chester, with the Prince of Wittenberg their General: The Duke went down to see them, and was very well pleased, for they were lusty Fellows, and well Clothed and Armed.  
Monsieur Callimot with his Regiment was posted upon the Blackwater nigh Charlemont, and had kept them in very much on that side during Winter. On the 8 th' of March he took possession of a little Village within less than two miles of the Castle; the Enemy at first pretended to dislodg us, but having lost three of their Men, they retired.  

Monsieur Callimots Design upon Charlemont Bridg.  On the 12 th' at Night, Col. Callimot went, with a Party of his own, and some of Col. St. John's Regiment, being in all about 80 Soldiers and 20 Officers, with those he designed to cut down the Bridge at Charlemont, (it being Wood) and so to prevent the Irish from making Excursions in the Night as they used to do. In order to which, he put his Men into three Boats, and coming up the River within a mile of Charlemont, he landed his Men; and though they were discovered at a distance, yet he marched up to the Bridge and set Fire to it, taking a Redoubt at the Bridg-end, as also another near the Gate that leads to Armagh, killing about 20: But Day coming on, the Colonel thought it convenient to retreat, having lost only five or six Men; but Major De la Bord was killed as he went off; Lieut. Col. Belcassel, and a Captain whose Name was Le Rapine, wounded. This Attempt was very brave, for the Castle itself was within Musquet-shot of the Bridge, and nearer to those Works that we took. About this time were four Prisoners brought to Lisburn that were taken nigh Charlemont; they gave an Account, that the Garrison had been relieved some time before, and that the Soldiers and Officers who came in lately, did not like Tongue O Regan's Government; that Bread and Salt were scarce within, and that they believed the Garrison could not hold out long if they had not fresh supplies of Victuals. All this while the General was daily sending up Provisions to our Stores upon the Frontiers, so that our Men were pretty well supplied every where; but the Ways were very bad, and Carriages scarce, so that the Trouble and Charge were both extraordinary.  

His Majesty's Expedition into Ireland ascertained.  We had News before this, that his Majesty designed to come in Person for Ireland against the succeeding Campagne; and now it was made certain, which was great Satisfaction to all, both Officers and Soldiers, and that upon several Accounts; some had been displeased, judging they had not fair play in their Preferments; others hoped to show themselves worthy the King's Notice by their future Actions; and most People expected a considerable Sum of Money to pay off the Army.  
Then every one knew his Majesty's Industry, Courage, and Resolution to be so great, that he would endeavour to make a quick dispatch; and therefore, upon some account or other, all our Friends were pleased with it, and the greatest of our Enemies daunted to hear the News.  

The French Land at Kingsale.  The 14 th' of March about 5000 French Foot landed at Kingsale with two Generals, Count Lauzun and the Marquis de Lery. K. James sending back Maj. Gen. Mackarty with as many Irish. Our Fleet was then attending the Queen of Spain, which made this Undertaking very easy to the French.  
The 23 d of March Col. Woolsely sent out a Party beyond Cavan to bring in some  for the use of his Garrison; they got 1000 Head, and were pursued by the Enemy, but they brought off their Prey, and killed about 20 or 30. Clothes, Arms, Ammunion and Provision, arrived daily at Belfast from England.  
month April 
Killishandra taken.  April the 6 th' Col. Woolsely, with a detached Party of 700 Men, went to Attaque the Castle of Killishandra, about seven miles from Belturbat; which after he had fixed his Mines, and made some brisk Attaque on it, (the Men firing in upon the Enemy at their Spike-holes) they surrendered to him; there being 160 Men in it, commanded by one Capt. Darchey: We lost about eight Men in this Action, and left 100 Men in Garrison there. Near the time of Col. Woolsely's return, the General sent a Battalion of Danes to reinforce him at Belturbet.  
On the 8 th' Col. Cutts, and Col. Babington's, with a Regiment of Danish Horse, and some Recruits, landed at Whitehouse and marched to Belfast. And on the 10 th' Col. Tiffin sent out a Party from Bellishannon, who brought off a Prey from the Neighbourhood of Sligo, and killed about 16 of the Enemy as they pursued them.  

Sir Clousley Shovels Expedition to the Bay of Dublin.  Sir Clovesly Shovel came on the 12 to Belfast, as Convoy to several Ships that brought over Necessaries for the Army; and there having Intelligence of a Frigate at Anchor in the Bay of Dublin, and several other small Vessels loaden with Hides, Tallow, Wools, some Plate, and several other things designed for France, he sailed April the 18 th', (being Good-Friday,) to the Mouth of the Bay of Dublin, and there leaving the Monk, and some more great Ships, he took the Monmouth-Yatch, and one or two more, with several Long-Boats, and went to Polebeg, where the Frigate lay, (being one half of the Scotch Fleet that was taken in the Channel the Year before) having sixteen Guns and four Patteraroes'. King James when he heard of it, said, It was some of his Loyal Subjects of England returning to their Duty and Allegiance, but when he saw them draw near the Ship, and heard the firing, he rid out towards Ringsend, whither gathered a vast crowd of People of all sorts, and there were several Regiments drawn out of it were possible, to kill those Bold Fellows at Sea, who durst on such a good Day perform so wicked a Deed (as they called it). Capt. Bennet that commanded the Frigate, run her on Ground, and after several firings from some other Ships. of theirs, as also from that, when they saw a Fireship coming in (which Sir Clovesly had given a Sign to) they all quitted the Frigate, being at first about 40, but they lost six or seven in the Action. Sir Clovesly was in the Monmouth-Yatch where Capt. Wright was very serviceable both in carrying in the Fleet, and in time of Action. In going off, one of our Hoys ran aground, and was dry when the Tide was gone; the rest of the Boats were not far off, being full of Armed Men; and a Frenchman, one of K. Jame's Guards, coming nigh the Boats to fire his Pistols in a Bravo, had his Horse shot under him, and was forced to sting off his Jack-Boots and run back in his stockings to save himself; some of the Seamen went on Shoar and took his Saddle and Furniture. When the Tide came in, they went off with their Prize to the Ships below. K. James went back very much dissatisfied, and 'twas reported he should say, that all the Protestants in Ireland were of Cromwell 's Breed, and deserved to have their Throats Cut: but whatever his thoughts might be, I suppose his discretion would not allow him to say so. However all the Protestants that walked that way during the Action, were secured in Prison, and two made their escape to our Boats.  
month May 
Relief put into Charlemont.  May the 2 d. Col. Mackmahon with a Detachment of between 4 and 500 Men got in the night over the Bogs into Charlemont, with Ammunition and some small quantities of Provisions. Mounsieur Davesant, Lieut. Col. to Cambon, having notice of it, and that they would return in a small time, he divided his Men into three Parties, and the third Night after their going in, they were marching out again (or at least others in their stand); the Road they took was where one Capt. La Charry with forty Men was placed; he let their Van go past him, then fired upon their main Body, and killed eight, with an Officer, the rest retired again to Charlemont, leaving for haste 110 Muskets, six Halberds, some Drums, and several other things behind them. They made a second Attempt the same day, and at night they sallied out again upon some of Col. Callimott's Men, who retreated to 40 of Col. Cutt's, and then beat in the Irish again, killing nine, and taking six Prisoners. An Account of this being given to the General, he sent two more Regiments of Foot to assist at the Bloccade, and some say he knew of Mackmahons going in, and ordered they should suffer him to pass, for he knew their stay there presently would bring the Garrison so low, that they would be forced to Surrender. When old Teague O Regan saw his Party beat in again two or three times, he was so Angry, that he swore, If they could not get out, they should have no Entertainment nor Lodging within: And he was as good as his word, for they were forced to make little Huts in the dry Ditch within the Palifadoes, and upon the Counterscarp, few or none of them being admitted within the Gates of the Castle; so that what between Teague on one side, and our Army on the other, the poor Fellows were in a most lamentable Condition.  

Supplies from England.  During these Transactions, there came Ships every day from England with whatever was needful for the Army, and in the second Week of May there landed a Regiment of Brandenburgers with three Dutch, and a great many English Regiments; and by this time all the Recruits were come, and the Regiments clothed, so that we had an excellent Army, though there wanted as yet a great part of the Train, and several other things, which his Majesty did not think fit to leave England till they were in a readiness. The General had sent several Regiments up towards Charlemont, who now take the Field, and encamp almost round it; Cannon, and Mortars were also sent up that way, in order to force old Teague out of his Nest if he would not quit it willingly.  
The General had sent him a Summons sometime before, but he was very surly, and bid the Messenger tell his Master from Teague O Regan, that he's an old Knave, and by St. Patrick he shall not have the Town at all, (and God knows there was no Town standing but the old Castle). The Duke only smiled at the Answer, and said, he would give Teague greater Reasons to be angry in a small time. Our Forces now lying so near them, and two Detachments being kept there against their wills, made every thing so very scarce, that they were reduced to great Straits, and no hopes of Relief appearing, 
Charlemont surrendered.  on the 12 th' of May the Governor (having got leave from the Officer Commanding without, and a Guard for them) sent a Lieutenant-Colonel, and a Captain, with Terms of Surrender to the Duke, which with some Ammendments were agreed to, for the Duke had an Account that the place was very strong, and therefore, he chose rather to give them Terms, than to spend time about it, since greater Matters were then in hand, and his Majesty was expected over very suddenly; the General ordered the Irish Officers to be treated very civilly, and then the Articles were signed as followeth.  


The Articles.  1. THat all the Garrison, (viz.) Governor, Officers, Soldiers, Gunners, and all other Inhabitants (the Deserters who run from us since the first of September last excepted) shall have their Lives secured, and march out with their Arms, Bag and Baggage, Drums beating, Colours flying, lighted Matches, Bullets in their Mouths, each Officer and Soldier 12 Charges of Powder, with Match and Ball proportionable, and their Horses, without any Molestation in their Persons and Goods now in their Possession (not belonging to the Stores) upon any pretence whatsoever.  
2. That the said Garrison may march the nearest way to Dundalk, and not be compelled to march above eight or nine miles a Day.  
3. That all sick and wounded Officers, and other Persons that are not able to march at present, may remain within the said Garrison till they are able to march, and then to have a Pass to go to the next Irish Garrison.  
4. That none of the Army under his Grace's Command shall enter the said Fort, except such as are appointed by him to take possession of the same, till the Garrison be marched clear out of the Gates.  
5. That there shall be a sufficient Convoy appointed for the said Garrison to conduct them to the place before mentioned.  
6. That they shall deliver fully and wholly, without any imbezzlement or diminution, all the Stores belonging to the said Fort; And that an Officer shall be immediately admitted to take an Account of the same.  
7. That the Fort shall be put into the possession of such Forces as his Grace shall think fit, at eight of the Clock on Wednesday, being the 14 th' day of May, at which Hour the said Garrison shall march out; and an Hour before the outward Gate shall be delivered to such Forces as his Grace shall appoint, in Case a supply of one Month's Provision for 800 Men be not brought into the Garrison for their Relief, between the signing hereof and the said time.  
8. That the  Articles shall be inviolably performed on both sides, without any Equivocation, mental Reservation, or Fraud whatsoever, according to the true intent and meaning thereof.  
Lastly, All Acts of Hostility shall cease between the said Garrison and Army, so soon as notice can be given on both sides.   
The Articles being signed, a Truce was published, and the General sent Robert Alloway Esquire, Commissary of the Train, to take an Account of the Stores in the Garrison; and all the next day the Country People were buying Goods from those of the Garrison; some of our Officers were invited in, and some of theirs came into our Camp. At the time appointed they marched out; and then drew up before the Gate, four Companies of Col. Babington's Regiment marching in. Most of our Regiments that  were drawn up as the Irish marched along towards Armagh, being all well Clothed and Armed, which made the Irish a little out of Countenance to see it. The Colonel of the Brandenburg Regiment seemed very much concerned, that he should come so far to fight against such Scoundrels as the Irish seemed by their Habits to be; some few of the Detachments being only as yet well clothed, though their Arms looked well enough, and most of their Army had new Clothes afterwards.  
The General himself went that morning from Legacory to see the Castle of Charlemont; and after the Irish had marched about half a Mile from it, they drew up in two Battalions, (about 400 Men in each) and there stood, till the General came to see them; besides the Soldiers, they had also above 200 Irish Women and Children, who stood in a Body by themselves between the two Battalions. 
A Description of the Governor.  Old Teague the Governor was mounted upon an old Stoned Horse, and he very lame with the Scratches, Spavin, Ring-bones, and other Infirmities; but withal so vicious, that he would fall a kicking and squeeling if any Body came near him. Teague himself had a great Bunch upon his Back, a plain Red Coat, an old weatherbeaten Wig hanging down at full length, a little narrow white Beaver cocked up, a yellow Cravat-string but that all on one side, his Boots with a thousand wrinkles in them; and though it was a very hot day, yet he had a great Muff hanging about him, and to crown all, was almost tipsy with Brandy. Thus mounted and equipped, he approached the Duke with a Compliment, but his Horse would not allow him to make it a long one, for he fell to work presently, and the Duke had scarce time to make him a civil Return; the Duke smiled afterwards, and said, Teague's Horse was very mad, and himself very drunk. The General then viewed the Irish Battalions, who all, both Officers and Soldiers, (after they had made him a great many Legs) stared upon him as if they knew not whether he was a Man, or some other strange Creature, for the Irish were generally wont to ask one another, what is that Shambear that all this talk is of? 
Of the Garrison.  The Duke seeing so many Women and Children asked the reason of keeping such a number in the Garrison, which, no doubt, destroyed their Provisions? He was answered, that the Irish were naturally very hospitable, and that they all fared alike; but the greatest reason was, the Soldiers would not stay is the Garrison without their Wives and Mistresses. The Duke replied, That there was more Love than Policy in it: and after some small time returned to the Castle, which he rid round, first without the Palisado's, and then within the Rampart.  

And of the Castle.  The Place is very strong, both by Nature and Art, being seated upon a piece of Ground (not four Acres) in the middle of a Bog, and only two ways to come to it, which the Irish had partly broke down: They had also burnt and destroyed all the Country about it, being well inhabited formerly. The Town of Charlemont stood by the Castle, as we were told, but the Irish had so leveled it, that nothing remained to show that ever there had been any such thing; yet they had cast up several Forts and Breast works to prevent our Approaches to the Castle, which of itself is a very regular Fortification. It's first palisadoed round, than a dry Ditch and Counterscarp; within this a double Rampart, and next a thick Stone-wall, with Flankers and Bastions almost every way; there are two Draw-bridges, and both well fortified; and within all stood the Magazines, with a large square Tower, where Teague, his Officers, and a great many of the Soldiers dwelled. They had left no Provisions in the Castle but a little dirty Meal, and part of a Quarter of musty Beaf: And certainly they were reduced to great Necessity, for as they marched along, several of them were chawing and feeding very hearty upon pieces of dried Hides, with Hair and all on. In Teague's own Room I saw several Papers; amongst the rest a Copy of a Letter writ formerly to some about K. James, giving an Account of the State of the Garrison; and withal, a very true Relation of our Proceed in several things, which shown they wanted not Intelligence. One thing though was false, for there it was said, that the Creights, by coming down, and taking Protections from the General, had furnished us with Cattle and Provisions, when as we were ready to starve before. But that was an Irish Fancy, for several of the Creights came down, and would have stayed; but we sent them back because they brought nothing with them; and as to ourselves, we were well supplied, either from the Stores, or from the Country.  
There were two Priests in the Garrison, and there happened a pleasant Adventure between one of them and a Dragoon of Col. Hefford's Regiment, as they were guarding the Irish towards Armagh: they fell into Discourse about Religion, the Point in hand was Transubstantiation; the Dragoon being a pleasant witty Fellow, drolled upon the Priest, and put him so to it, that he had little to say: upon which he grew so angry, that he fell a beating the Dragoon; but he not being used to Blows, thrashed his Fatherhood very severally. Upon which complaint being made to Teague as he was at Dinner with our Officers at Armagh; all that he said was, That he was very glad of it, What te Deal had he to do to dispute Religion with a Dragoon? The Duke ordered every one of the Irish Soldiers a Loaf out of the Stores at Armagh; and the Officers were all civilly entertained, which made them go away very well satisfied with the General, and highly commending our Army. There were in the Castle 17 Guns, most of which were Brass, one large Mortar-piece, Bombs, Hand-Granadoes, Match, and small Bullets a great quantity; as also 83 Barrels of Powder, with a great many Arms, and other things of use.  
I know a great many blamed the Duke for not taking this Castle before he went to Dundalk, for than he might have had it for ask; however, it was not good to leave it behind him; but it's a mistake, for the Irish had then a good Garrison in it, and the General could not at that time divide his Army, nor yet whilst he lay at Dundalk was it safe to endeavour it.  
Charlemont was built by Sir Charles Blunt Lord Deputy of Ireland, who in Q. Elizabeth's Time had several Skirmishes with O-Neal Earl of Tirone in this Country, and built this Fort a little below a former One that was called Mount-Joy, and this he called after his Christian Name Charlemont. It was afterwards improved by the present Lord Charlemont's Grandfather, and sold to the King, as being a Place of Strength and Conveniency to keep the Northern Irish in their Duty. It stands upon the Blackwater, which runs from thence to Portadown, where in 1641 a great many Protestants were drowned by the Irish.  
But to return. 
Bellingargy taken.  The same day that Charlemont was surrendered, Col. Woolsely went with a Party of 1200 Men to a Castle called Bellingargy, in which the Enemy had a Garrison of above 200 Men. This was seated in a great Water, so that our Men must wade up to the middle to come at it. Col. Foulks commanded the Foot, and marched at the Head of them through the Water. The Enemy fired and killed us several Men; however they saw we were resolved to have it; and so after several Fascins brought to fill up the Ditches, and smart firings on both sides, they hung out their white Flag, and agreed to march away without their Arms. Col. Woolsely going down to encourage the Men, was shot in the Scrotum, but soon recovered. We had 17 Men killed, 43 wounded, besides two Captains and an Ensign killed.  

Three Gentlemen come from Dublin, with an exact Account of the Posture of Affairs there.  About the middle of May came one Capt. King, Mr. Wingfield a Lawyer, and Mr. Trench a Clergymen, with five or six more from Dublin, in an open Boat, and gave the Duke a more exact Account than any he had formerly, how all things went with the Irish. As to the Civil Affairs, the Government was in the hands of Five, (viz.) my Lord Tyrconnel, Sir Stephen Rice Lord Chief Baron, Lord Chief Justice Nugent, Bruno Talbot Chancellor of the Exchequer, and Sir William Ellis. All Business in Matters Civil was done by them; and if a Protestant petitioned the late King, it was referred to those, and never any answer given, except it was endorsed on the Back; this solicited by such an One, who must be some eminent Papist, and then perhaps it was answered. These Men ordered all the Protestants Goods to be seized, that were fit for Traffic, and sent to France. The late King pretended to pay them the half value in Brass Money, but that was scarce ever got; and often if a Man was known to have Money, he was sent to Goal under pretence of High-Treason. Col. Simon Lutteril was Governor of Dublin. As to the Churches, the late King seemed to incline to continue Protestants in them; but what endeavours he made to restore Churches in the Country, they were frustrated; sometimes under pretence that the King had no Power in those Matters (and some say he never designed they should) and therefore his Orders were not to be obeyed, or else his Clergy had not so easily dissuaded him from performing what he had promised, except in the Business about the Church of Limerick, wherein he observed, that when it was for the purpose of the Papists to have the Protestants turned out of Town, than they were very numerous, and consequently dangerous; but when the contrary answered their Ends, as in the Instance of desiring the Church of Limerick, than the Protestants were made very few, which he took notice of, and the Protestants at Limerick keep the Cathedral all this while. They gave an account also that our Churches were generally shut up, upon any Alarm from Sea, or Report from the Army, and the Protestants imprisoned.  
As to the Military Affairs, they gave an Account, that the French about 5000. Men, came to Dublin sometime after their landing, being well armed and clothed. Soon after, the possession of the Town and Castle were given to Lauzun, whom the French acknowledged to serve, and not K. James; and they were generally at free Quarter upon the Protestants; nor would Monsieur Lauzun set his Guards in Town till he had possession of the Castle. That all care was taken to provide Clothes for the Army, by obliging the Clothiers to make so many Yards of Cloth a Month; the Hatters, Hats; the Shoemakers, Shoes, etc. And that they had considerable Stores of Corn and other Provisions at Drogheda, Trim, Navan, Dublin, Cork, Waterford, Kilkenny, Athlone and Limerick. The Method they proposed to deal with K. William's Army, was, to make good the P●sses upon the Neury Mountains, and at Dundalk, to spin out the War, as by Order from France, and dispute their Ground without a general Battle till they came to the Boyne, and there to defend the Pass but still without a Battle, if they could help it, they hoping in a small time to hear some extraordinary thing from a Party for K. James in England, and from the French Fleet. Those and several other things they gave an Account of, first to the Duke, and afterwards to the King.  
Towards the latter end of May we had several small Parties that went abroad, one to Finnah, and another to Kells, bringing off Horses, , and some Prisoners. And the 6 th' of June Count Schonberg came to Belfast. At the same time arrived our Train, some Arms, Ammunition, and 200 Carpenters and other Artificers for the Service of the Army.  
month June 
The King arrives in Ireland  And now the general talk and expectation was of the King's coming over, who left Kensington the 4 th' of June, took Shipping at Highlake the 12 th', and on the 14, being Saturday, he landed at Carickfergus about four a Clock in the Afternoon. His Majesty went through part of the Town and viewed it; and notice being given immediately to the General, (who had prepared Sir William Franklin's House at Belfast for his Majesty's Reception, and was there attending his Landing) his Grace went in his Coach, with all speed, to wait on the King: Maj. Gen. Kirk, and several Officers that were there expecting the King's landing, attended the Duke; his Majesty was met by them near the White-House, and received them all very kindly, coming in the Duke's Coach to Belfast; he was met also without the Town by a great Concourse of People, who at first could do nothing but stare, never having seen a King before in that part of the World; but after a while, some of them beginning to Huzzah, the rest all took it (as Hounds do a scent) and followed the Coach through several Regiments of Foot that were drawn up in Town towards his Majesty's Lodgings, and happy were they that could but get a sight of him.  
That Evening his Highness' Prince George, the Duke of Ormond, my Lord of Oxford, my Lord Scarborough, my Lord Manchester, the Honourable Mr. boil, and a great many Persons of Quality landed, only Maj. Gen. Scravenmore stayed at Chester till all things were come over, who has taken a great deal of pains in our Irish Expedition. There came also some Money ashore, but exceedingly short of what was hoped for. Next day the King heard a Sermon preached by Dr. Loyse, on Heb. 6. 11. Through Faith they subdued Kingdoms; and the same day came several of the Nobility, Officers, Gentry and Clergy to wait on his Majesty; And on Monday Lieut. Gen. Douglass came from Hambleton's Ban where he had been Encamped for nigh a Fortnight, and Dr. Walker, with a great many more of the Episcopal Clergy, presented his Majesty with an Address, being introduced by Duke Schonberg and the Duke of Ormond.  
To the King's most Excellent Majesty, The humble Addess of the Clergy of the Church of Ireland now in Ulster.  

An Address presented to his Majesty.  GReat Sir, We your Majesty's Loyal Subjects, out of the deepest sense of the Blessing of this Day with most joyful Hear to congratulate your Majesty's safe Landing in this Kingdom. And as we must always praise God for the Wonders he hath already wrought by your Majesty's Hands, so we cannot but admire and applaud Your remarkable Zeal for the Protestant Religion, and the Peace of these Kingdoms. We own all imaginable Thanks to God, and Acknowledgement to your Majesty, for the Calm and Safety we have enjoyed by the Success of your Arms, under the happy and wise Management of his Grace the Duke of Schonberg. And we do not doubt but God will hear the Prayers of his Church, and crown your Majesty's Arms with such Success and Victory, that those happy beginnings of our Joy may terminate in a full Establishment of our Religion, and our Peace, and with lasting Honours to your Majesty, May Heaven bless and preserve your Majesty in such glorious Undertake, give strength and prosperity to such generous Designs, that all your Enemies may flee before You; that your Subjects may rejoice in Your easy Victory, and that all the World may admire and honour You. Give us leave, great Sir after the most humble and grateful manner, to offer ourselves to your Majesty, and to give all assurance of a steady Loyalty and Duty to your Majesty, of our Resolution to promote and advance your Service and Interest to the utmost of our Power. And that we will always with the most hearty importunity pray, That Heaven may protect your Royal Person from all Dangers, that we may long enjoy the Blessings of your Government and Victories, and that after a long and peaceful Reign here, God may change your Laurels into a Crown of Glory.  
The King stayed at Belfast till Thursday, where on the 19 th' he sent out a Proclamation, encouraging all People of what persuasion soever to live at Home peaceably, commanding the Officers and Soldiers, upon no Pretext whatever, to Rob or Plunder them. That day the King dined at Lisburn with the General, and then went to Hillsburough, where he sent out an Order on the 20 th', forbidding the pressing of Horses from the Country People: And seeing that things did not go on so fast as he desired, he expressed some Dissatisfaction, saying, that he did not come there to let Grass grow under his Feet. 
The Army takes the Field.  And he made his Words good, for the whole Army now received Orders to march into the Field: on the 21 th', several English Regiments met and encamped at Loughbritland, some being already at Newry with Maj. Gen. Kirk, and Lieut. Gen. Douglass, between Hambleton's Ban and Tandrogee with 22 Regiments of Foot, and eight or nine of Horse and Dragoons. The Enemy had form a Camp sometime before this at Ardee, whither K. James came about the 18 th', with 5000 French Foot, leaving Col. Latterel with about 6000 of the Militia in Dublin; who when the late King was gone, shut up all the Protestants in Prison, so that all the Churches and public Places were full of them. 
The Enemy at Dundalk.  About the 19 th' or 20 th' the Enemy's Army came and Encamped beyond the River at Dundalk all along where our last Camp had been the Year before.  

A Party of ours falls into an Ambush.  On Sunday Morning the 22 d, a Party of Col. Levisons' Dragoons, commanded by Capt. Crow, and a party of Foot under Capt. Farlow, in all about 200, went from Newry towards Dundalk to discover the Enemy, and to see if the Ways were mended according to the Duke's Order. We had sent out several small Parties before, and the Enemy had notice of it, which occasioned them to lay an Ambuscade of about 400 Men at a place halfway, where they had cast up some Works the Year before. In that next the Pass they had placed part of their Foot, and had the rest with the Horse some distance off; the Morning was very foggy and favoured their Design, so that after greatest part of our Foot were got over the Pass, and the Dragoons advanced about 200 Yards beyond it, than the Irish fired from the Fort; and at the same time another party charged our Dragoons, who being some of them Recruits, retreated past our own Foot, but most of them advanced again, and the Engagement was pretty sharp, yet our Party not knowing but the Enemy might have more Men in covert, retreated over the Pass and there drew up; but the Irish did not think fit to advance upon them. Capt. Farlow and another Gentleman were taken Prisoners, and we had about 22 killed; but the Enemy lost more, as we understood by some Deserters that came off next Day.  

The King comes to the Camp.  that Afternoon His Majesty, Prince George, the General, the Duke of Ormond, and all the great Men came to the Camp at Loughbritland. The King had given Orders before His coming, that we should remove our Camp from the South side of the Town to the North west, that His Majesty might take a View of the Regiments as they marched: the Wether was then very dry and windy, which made the Dust in our marching troublesome; I was of opinion, with several others, that this might be uneasy to a King, and therefore believed that His Majesty would sit on Horseback at a distance in some convenient place, to see the Men march by Him, but He was no sooner come, than He was in amongst the throng of them, and observed every Regiment very critically: This pleased the Soldiers mightily, and every one was ready to give what Demonstrations it was possible, both of their Courage and Duty. The King and the Prince had their moving Houses set up, 
Those Houses were made of Wood, but so convenient that they could be set up in an hours time.  and never after lay out of the Camp during Their stay in Ireland.  
His Majesty lost no time, but sent Major General Scravemoor (who now was come over) that Evening with 500 Horse and a good Detachment of Foot, commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Caulfield, to discover the Ways and observe the Enemy, they marched over part of the Barony of Phuse, and almost to Dundalk, returning the 23 d in the Evening: That Morning His Majesty with a Party of Horse went four Miles beyond Newry, and returned towards the Evening to the Camp at Loughbritland: At His coming back some brought Him a Paper to Sign about some Wine, and other things for His Majesty's own use; but He was dissatisfied that all things for the Soldiers were not so ready as he desired, and with some heat protested, That He would drink Water rather than His Men should want. A little after His Majesty received a Letter by an Aid du Camp from Major General Kirk, Acquainting the King, That the Party he sent out that Morning went as far as Dundalk, and seeing no Enemy, the Officer Commanding sent a Trooper to the Mount beyond Bedloes-Castle, from thence he could see a great Dust towards a place called Knockbridge, by which he understood that the Enemy were marching off towards Ardee: His Majesty when He read the Letter did not seem to be much concerned whether they had stayed or not. At the same time there were two Ensigns brought to Him, who had deserted the Enemy, and gave an Account, that the Body which then was removed from Dundalk was about 20000. It was the discovery of our Advance Parties which made them draw off, and they gave it out that they would stay for us at the Boyne. 
Our Army advances.  The King sent Orders back to the Major General to march a Party next Morning over the Pass towards Dundalk.  
The 24th. in the Morning Lieutenant-General Douglas decamped and marched over the Pass towards Dundalk: And that day His Majesty set out a Proclamation to be read at the Head of every Regiment, That no Officer or Soldier should forcibly take any thing from the Country People and Sutler's, nor press any Horses that were coming to the Camp, that thereby we might be the better supplied with Provisions. On the 25th. we marched from Loughbritland to Newry, where a Deserter of Sir Henry Bellasis' Regiment was shot. And on the 26th. towards Dundalk; on our march, we heard great Shooting at Sea, which we once looked upon to be the French and English Fleets, but it was only our own Fleet coming towards Dundalk. We encamped that Night about a mile to the Southeast of our last Years Camp: As we got near to Dundalk some of my Lord Meath's Men espied several of the Irish skulking, not far from the Road, to observe our march; they pursued them towards the Mountains, killed one, and took another, who proved a French Man that had deserted from hilsborough about three weeks before. On the 27th. we marched through Dundalk, and encamped about a mile beyond it, where the whole Army joined, English, Dutch, Danes, Germans and French, 
Their Number.  making in all not above 36000, though the World called us a third part more: but the Army was in all respects as well provided as any Kingdom in the World ever had one for the number of Men. That Afternoon a party of Epingar's Dragoons came within sight of a party of the Enemy's Horse, who retreated towards their own Camp, which then was on this side the Boyne. I was told by a General Officer of theirs since, that whensoever our Army moved, the Irish had a small party of Horse that knew the Country, and kept themselves undiscovered in some convenient place, to give them an Account of our motions and posture. They had fortified Dundalk last Winter very regularly and well, not, I suppose, that they did design to maintain it in the Spring, but to secure the Garrison from any attempts that we might make during the Winter: As we went through the Town we found several of the Irish that lay dead and unburied, and some were alive, but just only breathing. That evening a party of 1500 Horse and Dragoons went out, and next morning early the King followed them. His Majesty went as far as Ardee and viewed the Ground where the Enemy encamped last Year; He returned to His Camp that night, but left the party to make good that Post.  
On Saturday morning the 29th. there happened an Irish Man and a Woman to be near a Well that was by the King's Tent, they had got something about them which the Soldiers believed was Poison, to spoil the Waters, and so destroy the King and His Army; this spread presently abroad, and a great many Soldiers flocked about them, they were immediately both Judges and Executioners, hanged the Woman, and almost cut the Man in pieces.  
That afternoon the King views the Danish Forces, 
We march to Ardee.  and early next morning, being Sunday the 30th. of June, the whole Army marched in three Lines beyond Ardee, which the Enemy had likewise fortified, especially the Castle; we marched within sight of the Sea a great part of this day, and could see our Ships sail all along towards Drogheda, which certainly must needs be a great mortification to the Irish: upon the Road as we marched there was a Soldier hanged for deserting, and a Boy for being a spy and a murderer; 
A remarkable story.  the story of this Boy is very remarkable, which was thus, About three weeks before we took the Field, one of my Lord Drogheda's Sergeants was gathering Woodsorrel nigh his Quarters at Tandrogee, this Boy comes to him and tells him, if he'll go along, he would take him to a place hard by, where he might get several good Herbs; he follows the Boy, and is taken by five or six Irish Men that were Armed, they take him to a little House and bind him, but after some good words untie his Hands, but withal kept him a prisoner, designing to carry him to Dundalk next day; he endeavours in the night to make his escape, and did it, though they pursued him and wounded him in several places, the Boy himself being one of the forwardest. Next week the same Boy was at Legacory, where he was telling some Dragoons, that if they would go along with him, he would take them to a place where they might get several Horses and a good prey of Cattle; they were very ready to hearken to him, when at the same time one of my Lord Drogheda's Soldiers going that way by chance, knew the Boy, (for he had been often in their Quarters) and having heard the story of the Sergeant, told it the Dragoons; upon which the Boy was seized, and after sometime confessed, that all the last Dundalk-Camp he had gone frequently between the two Armies, that he had trapan'd several, and had half a Crown Brass money for every one that he could bring in; that he could observe as he went amongst our Regiments how they lay, and what condition they were in, both as to Health and other matters; that he had lately stabbed a Dragoon, in at the Back, as his Father held him in talk, and that his Father would give him nothing but the Dragoons Hat and Waistcoat, which he had then on: all this I have heard the Boy say, and much more to the same purpose, he spoke English and Irish both very well, he was brought prisoner to this place; and upon the march, after he had received Sentence of Death, he proffered for a Brass  to hang a Country Man that was a prisoner for buying the Soldiers Shoes; and when he came to be hanged himself, he was very little concerned at it.  
The King was always upon Action; He observed the Country as he rid along, and said it was worth Fight for, and ordered the manner of Encamping that day himself: After that, with a small party, His Majesty before He eat or drank rid about four miles further towards the Enemy. As the Army was marching through Ardee, a French Soldier happened to be very sick with drinking Water, and despairing to live, plucked out his Beads and fell to his Prayers; which one of the Danes seeing, shot the French Man dead, and took away his Musket, without any further Ceremony. There were none of the Irish to be seen but a few poor starved Creatures who had scraped up some of the Husks of Oats nigh a Mill, to eat instead of better Food. It's a wonder to see how some of those Creatures live; I myself have seen them scratching like Hens amongst the Cinders for Victuals; which put me in mind of a story that I have read in the Annals of Ireland, where it is said, that in the year 1317. the Ulster Irish roved up and down the Kingdom in a Body, whilst the Scots Army was down towards Limerick, and those people were so hungerstarved at last, that in Churchyards they took the Bodies out of their Graves, and in their Skulls boiled the Flesh and fed thereupon, and women did eat their own Children for hunger, so that of ten thousand, there remained at last only three hundred, the reason of this plague the Superstition of those Times attributed to their eating of flesh in Lent, for which this Curse came upon them.  

The Irish Army beyond the Boyne.  By this time his Majesty understood that all the Irish Army was marched over the Boyn, the night before, except flying parties, so that on Monday morning, the last of June, very early, our whole Army began to move in three Lines towards the Boyn, which was but eight short miles off. 
Ours advance.  The Enemy being near, our advance Guards of Horse, commanded by Sir John Lanier, made their approaches very regularly, and by that time they had got within two miles of Drogheda, his Majesty was in the front of them: Some of our Dragoons went into an old House, where they found about 200 Scytheses stretched out upon Beams, which the Irish, either had forgot, or had not time to carry over, they brought one of them to the King, who smiled, and said it was a desperate weapon.  

His Majesty views their Army.  A little way further there was an Hill, to the East of the Enemy's Camp, and North from the Town; upon this His Majesty went, from whence he could see the Town, and all the Enemy's Camp which lay to the West of the Town, all along the River side in two Lines, here his Majesty had a great deal of discourse with the Prince, Duke Schonberg, Duke of Ormond, Count Solmes, Major General Scravemore, my Lord Sidney, and other great Officers, who were all curious in making their Observations upon the Enemy, Major General Scravemore called them une petet Armee (for we could not reckon above five or six and forty Regiments that lay Encamped) his Majesty Answered, that they might have a great many men in Town, that there was also an Hill to the South-west, beyond which they might have men Encamped, and that possibly they did not show all their Numbers however he said he was resolved to see very soon what they were. Such a great Prince, knowing that to be warm in undertaking a great Design, and cool in justifying it, when it comes to a push, is seldom attended with Success or Reputation, his Majesty therefore went boldly on, and obtained both.  
By this time our Horse were advancing a pace, and the Enemy we could discern were all in a hurry, to get up their Horses, which were many of them at Grass, and to set all things in order; his Majesty sent out several parties of Horse, some towards the Town of Drogheda, and some towards the pass at Old Bridge, and then rid softly along westward, viewing the Enemy's Camp as he passed, he made a little stop towards some old Houses and every one commended mightily the order of our Horse marching in, here it was that the Enemy fired their first Guns, from a Batterey of six Canons, that they had a good way below, but they did no hurt; two of our Troopers, went to the very Ford, and took away an Horse, as also a Barrel of Ale that the Irish had been taken over.  

At Old Bridge.  His Majesty rid on to the pass at Old Bridge, and stood upon the side of the Bank within Musket shot of the Ford, there to make his observations on the Enemy's Camp and posture, there stood a small a party of the Enemy's Horse in a little Island within the River, and on the other bank there were several Hedges, and little Irish Houses almost Close to the River; there was one House likewise of Stone, that had a Court, and some little works about it, this the Irish had filled with Soldiers, and all the Hedges, and little Houses we saw, were lined and filled with Musquiteers, there were also several Breast works cast up to the right, just at the Ford. However, this was the place through which his Majesty resolved to force his way, and therefore he and his great Officers spent some time in contriving the methods of passing, and the places where to plant our Batteries. After some time, his Majesty rid about 200 yards further up the River, nigh the West of all the Enemy's Camp, and whilst his Army was marching in, he alighted, and sat him down upon a rising ground, where he refreshed himself, whilst his Majesty sat there, we observed five Gentlemen of the Irish Army, ride softly along the other side, and make their Remarks upon our Men as they marched in, those I heard afterwards, were the Duke of Berwick, my Lord Tyrconel, Sarcefield, Parker; and some say Lauzun. Captain Pownel of Colonel Levisons Regiment was sent with a party of Horse and Dragoons towards the Bridge of slain, and whilst his Majesty sat on the Grass (being about an hour) there came some of the Irish with long Guns, and shot at our Dragoons, who went down to the River to Drink, and some of ours went down to return the favour; then a party of about forty Horse, advanced very slowly, and stood upon a ploughed field over against us, for near half an hour, and so retired to their Camp; this small party, (as I have heard from their own Officers since) brought two Field Pieces amongst them, drooping them by an Hedge on the ploughed Land, undiscovered; they did not offer to fire them, till his Majesty was mounted, and then he and the rest riding softly the same way back, their Gunner fires a Piece, which killed us two Horses and a Man about 100 yards above where the King was, but immediately comes a second, which had almost been a fatal one, for it Graized upon the Bank of the River, and in the rising slanted upon the King's right shoulder, took out a piece of his Coat, and tore the Skin and Flesh, and afterward broke the head of a Gentleman's Pistol.  

The King wounded.  Mr. Coningsby (now one of the Lords Justices of Ireland) seeing his Majesty struck, rid up and put his handkerchief upon the place, his Majesty took little notice of it, but rid on for about forty yards further, where there was an high Bank on either side, but it being open below, we returned the very same way again, the Enemy's Canon firing upon us all the while, they did some damage amongst our Horse that were drawing up just before them, killing two of the Guards, and about nine of Coll. Coys Horses with three Troopers, and also some few more out of Coll. Byerleys', and other Regiments, which made the King give orders for his Horse to draw a little backwards, to have the advantage of a rising ground between them and the Canon.  
When the Enemy saw their great Shot disturbed us, they set up a most prodigious shout all over the Camp, as if our whole Army had been undone, and several Squadrons of their Horse drew down upon a plain towards the River, but in such a place as they knew it was impossible for us to come at them, the River being very deep and a Bank of nigh ten yards high on our side. I have often observed the Irish very fond of shouting and Hallowing before an Engagement, and there is a Tradition amongst them, that whosoever does not Shout and Huzzah as the rest do in Battle, he's suddenly caught up from the ground into the Air, and so into a certain desert vale in the County of Kerry, where he eateth Grass and lapeth Water, hath some use of reason, but not of Speech, but shall be caught at length by Hunters and their Hounds, and so brought home, but this story is a little too light for so grave an Author as Cambden, tho' he only relates it as a foolish fancy.  
The King went to change his Coat, and get his shoulder dressed, and then rid about to see his Army come in, which were all this while marching, and encamping in two Lines. And here I cannot but take notice of a signal piece of Providence in the preservation of the King's Person, for whatever ill effects it might have had for the future, it would have been of fatal consequence to the Army at that time, if he had fallen, since instead of our going to them, the Irish would have been ready to have come to us next morning, and how we would have received them there's none can tell. I have met with several that will not believe, that the King was touched with a Canon Bullet at all, and if so, that it was impossible it should not kill him, but I was present when the thing happened, and therefore can affirm the truth of it. I have seen a great many odd accidents in wounds with Canon Bullets, and yet the Parties live, particularly one of my Lord Drogheda's Men, who had all the Flesh of his right Cheek shot from the bone without breaking his Jaw, and he's yet alive and very well. Tho it seems at the Court of France, they could not believe any such thing, when they made Bonfires for King William's death.  
But to go one with the Story, 
Our Guns arrive  about three a Clock the first of our Field Pieces came up, and we lost no time, but took two or three of them down towards the River, and Planted them on a Furry bank over against the pass, the first shot (made by one Nelson) we killed an Officer, that lay sick in the House beyond the River, and the second or third, we dismounted one of those Field Pieces that the Irish had been so brisk withal, and then their Horse that were drawn up towards the River made what haste they could into the Camp; we continued all that afternoon pelting at them and they at us, their Canon did us little more harm, but our Gunners planted several Batteries, and threw a great many small Bombs into their Camp, which obliged them to remove some of their Tents, one Bullet as we heard afterwards fell very nigh a Crowd of great Officers, that were at the late King's Tent, and killed a Horseman that stood Centinel, they then removed their Counsel to some other place, and were not admitted to crowd there any more. A Frenchman of ours, that afternoon, run thro' the River before our faces to the Enemy, When they saw him coming, a great many of them came down to receive him, and crowding about him to hear news, our Canon threw a Bullet amongst the very thickest of them, which killed several, and as 'twas said the Fellow himself, however the rest made what haste they could back again. We had some Deserters also that came from them to us, but I heard of no more that left our Army, except that one man. There was one Deserter that gave the King an account, that the Enemy were about 25000 Men, and that they had sent away part of their heavy Baggage towards Dublin.  

The King calls a Counsel of War.  About 8 or 9 a Clock at night, the King called a Council of War, wherein he declared, that he was resolved to pass the River the next day, which Duke Schonberg at first opposed but seeing his Majesty positive in it, he advised to send part of our Army that night at 12 a Clock, to pass the River at, or near Slane-bridge, some three miles above, and so to get between the Enemy and the pass at Duleek, which was about four miles behind them, but this advice was not taken. One thing under consideration was, where to get Guides that were trusty and good, whilst this matter was in question, my Lord George Hambleton was by, who immediately brought four or five of his Iniskilling Officers that knew the Fords very well, and took upon them to Guide the Army next day, and here it was concluded how the Army should March, and who should Command at the different Posts, which was ordered thus, Lieutenant General Douglas was to Command the Right wing of the Foot, and Count Schonberg the Horse, who were to march early, towards the Bridge of slain and other Fords above to flank the Enemy, or get between them and Duleek, my Lord Portland, and my Lord Overkisk had their Posts here as Mareschals de Camp, the left wing of our Horse were to pass between the Enemy's Camp and Drogheda, whilst in the mean time a Body of Foot forced their way at the Pass at Old Bridge.  
The Enemy held likewise a Council of War, wherein Lieutenant General Hambleton, advised to send a party of Dragoons to a Ford that was below the Town of Drogheda (which we either knew not of, or else did not regard) and all the rest (being eight Regiments) with their whole left line towards the Bridge of slain. King James' Answer was that he would send fifty Dragoons up the River, which the other seemed to be Amazed at, the place to be defended, being of such importance; however they resolved to defend the Passes, and if it were possible to retreat with their Army towards Dublin, in order to which they drew off most of their Canon in the night.  

Orders that night.  Towards the close of the Evening, the Canons ceased on both sides, and Orders were given out, that every Soldier should be provided with a good stock of Ammunition, and all to be ready at the break of day, to March at a minute's warning, with every man a green Bough or Sprig in his Hat, to distinguish him from the Enemy (who wore pieces of paper in their Hats) All the Baggage with the Soldiers great ●oats, were to be left behind with a small Guard in every Regiment to look after them. The word that night was Westminster, his Majesty was not idle, but about 12 a Clock at night, rid with torches quite through his Army, and then  
month July 
The Battle at the Boyn.  Tuesday the first of July 1690. The day was very clear, as if the Sun itself had a mind to see what would happen; about six a Clock, Lieutenant General Douglas marched towards the Right with the Foot, and Count Schonberg with the Horse, which the Enemy perceiving, drew out their Horse and Foot towards their Left, in order to oppose us: 
Our Right wing draws out.  the Right wing at first were ordered to pass all at slain, but being better informed, several Regiments were Commanded to pass at other Fords between our Camp and that place. As some of our Horse marched to the River, there stood a Regiment of the Enemy's Dragoons (sent thither over night) nigh the Bank on the other side who fired upon us, and then thought to have retreated to their main Body, but before they could do that, they were flanked in a Lane, and about seventy of them cut off; we met with little more opposition in passing the River but marching forwards we found the Enemy drawn up in two lines: we had then twenty four Squardons of Horse and Dragoons, with six Battalions of Foot, those being too few, Lieutenant general Douglas sent for more Foot, and in the mean time we drew up in two lines also, my Lord Portland advising for the more security to mix our Horse and Foot, Squadron with Battalion; (this is no new way of managing, but was first practised by Caesar at the Battle of Pharsalia against Pompey, for he there quite altered the manner of embattleing amongst the Romans, covering one of his Flanks with a small River, and then placing several battalions of his best Foot amongst his Squadrons in the other, by which he soon routed Pompey's Horse, and then falling into the Flanks, and Rear of his Enemy, obtained the Victory.) However more Foot coming up, our great Officers altered the first Figure, and drew all the Horse to the right, by which they outflanked the Enemy considerably. But as our men were advancing, they met with a great deal of difficulty in the Ground, for there were large Corn Fields, with great Ditches, and those very hard to be got over, (especially for the Horse, who were obliged to advance in order, when they were in the face of an Enemy,) and beyond all those, there was such a Bogg, as few of our men ever saw before; the Horse tho' went to the right of it, but the Foot being Commanded to march through, found it as great an hardship as Fight itself, yet when the Enemy saw our men take the Bog, instead of charging them in it, they retreated in haste towards Duleek, which Count Schonberg seeing, fell in amongst their Foot with his Horse and killed a great many.  
The King did not know of this disadvantage of Ground, but computed the time when he thought our right wing was got well over, and then he ordered his Foot to attack the pass at Old Bridge; during all which a great part of the Enemy's Horse and Foot were still marching towards slain, (where every one expected the main Battle would be,) and in their march, our Canon played continually upon them, yet though we killed several it did not disorder their Trops. The blue Dutch guards post being to the right, they were the first that took the River at Old Bridge: The Irish had lined the Houses, Breastworks, and Hedges beyond the River, with my Lord Tyrconnels Regiment of Foot Guards, and some other Companies; they had posted also seven Regiments of Foot, about 150 yards backwards, who stood drawn up behind some little hills, to shelter them from our Canon, which played all this while, besides these, were 2 Troops of Guards, 4 Troops of my Lord Tyrconnels, and 4 Troops of Parker's Regiments of Horse, posted in the same manner, (though if they had posted the French here instead of the Irish it would have been more to their advantage, but the reason of this was, the Irish Guards would not lose the post of Honour.) 
The Dutch Guards take the River.  The Dutch beat a march till they got to the River's side, and then the Drums ceasing, in they went, some eight or ten a breast, being presently almost up to the middle in the Stream (for they stopped the Current by their sudden motion, and this made it deeper than usual) the Enemy did not fire till our Men were towards the midst of the River, and then a whole peal of Shot came from the Hedges, Breast-works, Houses, and all about, yet we could not perceive any fall except one, and another staggered; he that was foremost was a Lieutenant of Granadeer, who as he got footing on the other side, drew up two files of men, then stooped, and they fired over him at the next hedge, which was not fifteen yards from them, at which fire those in the Hedge quitted it, which the rest seeing, all left their Posts, and were followed with a Volley of Shot from our men that were Advancing. 
And are charged by a Squadron of Horse.  The Irish Foot run scattering into the next Field, and before the Dutch could get well over, and draw up, they were charged very bravely by a Squadron of the Irish Horse, who came down in a full career, but were quickly beat off again. One would have thought that Men and Horses had risen out of the Earth, for now there appeared a great many Battalions and Squadrons of the Enemy, all on a sudden, who had stood behind the little Hills. We had two French Regiments, and Colonel St. John's, who passed the River near the same time the Dutch did, but about 100 Yards below; which Lieutenant-General Hambleton perceiving, (who commanded at the Pass) he Advanced with a party of Foot to the very River, and himself with some others went into it, giving orders at the same time for my Lord Antrim's Regiment, and some more, to go and Flank Sir John Hanmer and Count Nassaw's Regiments, who were passing about 200 Yards further down; but neither would his men stand by him, nor could the other be persuaded to come near Hanmer: however, as Hambleton retreated a Sqadron of their Horse charged our French so bravely, that about forty of them broke quite through Monsieur La Callimots Regiment, and wounded himself mortally: those must go back the same way, or else pass through the Village and so wheel to the Left, to recover their own Men; they chose the latter, but were so paid off by some of the Dutch and Inniskillin Foot, that not above six or eight of them got beyond the Village, most of their Horses straggling up and down the Fields.  

Our Foot Advance beyond the River.  The Dutch and the rest of our Foot advanced all this while, and then the Irish Foot quitted a second Hedge that they were persuaded to rally to; another Body of Horse came down upon the Dutch, who neglected the Hedges and met them in the open Field, but keeping so close that it was impossible to break them; but as the Irish came on, the Dutch begun to fire by Platoons, and both flanked and fronted the Horse, by which they killed a great many (though not without some loss to themselves) before this party drew off: 
Are Charged again.  By this time some of the French and Inniskilliners were got into the Field, from whence the Enemy disturbed us with their Canon the day before, and then a fresh Squadron of Horse coming down upon the Dutch, those two Regiments stopped them, and obliged them to Retreat with considerable loss. Much about this time there was nothing to be seen but Smoke and Dust, nor any thing to be heard but one continued Fire for nigh half an hour; and whilst this Action lasted, another party of the Irish Horse Charged Sir John Hanmer as he passed the River, (nigh a place where the Enemy the day before had a Battery of six Guns, but now they were gone, as was most of their Artillery:) It was the Duke of Berwick's Troop of Guards; and as they advanced, one that had been formerly in Sir J. Hanmers Regiment came out singly and called one of the Captains by his name; who stepping towards him, the other fired both his Pistols at him, but was taken Prisoner: this Troop was beat off again with the loss of only three of Sir John Hanmers Men.  
All our Horse went over to the Right and Left except one Squadron of Danes, who passed the River whilst our Foot were engaged, and Advancing to the Front, Hambleton sent out sixty Horse, who charged the Danes so home that they came faster back again than they went, some of them never looking behind them till they had crossed the River again. The want of Horse was so apparent at this place, that the very Country People cried out Horse, Horse; which word going towards the Right, and they mistaking it for Halt, stopped the Right Wing nigh half an hour; which time, well spent, might have done service. This and the Irish breaking through the French Regiment happened much about a time; 
The General killed.  which, I am apt to believe, was the occasion of Duke Schonberg's going over so unseasonably, for in this hurry he was killed near the little Village beyond the River: the Irish Troopers as they rid by, struck at him with their Swords; and some say that our own Men Firing too hastily, when the Duke was before them, shot him themselves; however it was, his mortal wound was through his Neck, and he had one or two cuts in the Head besides, he fell down and did not speak one word; and Captain Foubert was shot in the Arm as he was getting him off; Doctor Walker going, as some say, to look after the Duke, was shot a little beyond the River, and stripped immediately; for the Scotch-Irish that followed our Camp were got through already, and took off most of the Plunder.  
This Action begun at a quarter past Ten, and was so hot till past Eleven that a great many old Soldiers said they never saw brisker work: but then the Irish retreated to a rising Ground, and there drew up again in order, both Horse and Foot, designing to Charge our Party again that had past the River. Whilst this Action at the Pass lasted, the Left Wing of our Horse (consisting of Danes and Dutch, with Colonel Woolsley's Horse and some Dragoons) passed the River at a very difficult and unusual place: And the Danish Foot, with Colonel Cutts' and some others, went over a little above them. My Lord Sidney and Major-General Kirk went from one place to another, as the posture of Affairs required their presence. 
His Majesty passes the River with the Left Wing.  His Majesty, during those Transactions, was almost every where; before the Action begun He rid between our Army and theirs with only one Dragoon, and had ordered every thing in other places as well as possible, He passes the River with the Left Wing of His Horse, and that with as much difficulty as any body, for His Horse was Bogged on the other side, and He was forced to alight till a Gentleman helped him to get His Horse out. As soon as the Men were got upon the other Bank, and put in order, His Majesty drew His Sword (which yet was troublesome to Him, His Arm being stiff with the Wound He received the day before) and marched at the Head of them towards the Enemy, who were coming on again in good order upon our Foot that had got over the Pass, and were Advancing towards them, though they were double our Number; but when these two Bodies were almost within Musket shot of one another, the Enemy espied the Left Wing of our Horse marching towards them, at which they made a sudden Halt, faced about, and so retreated up the Hill to a little Church and a Village called Dunore, about half a mile from the Pass; our Men marched in order after them; and at this Village the Enemy faced about and Charged; our Horse were forced to give Ground, though the King was with them: His Majesty then went to the Inniskilliners and asked what they would do for Him? and Advanced before them; their Officer told his Men who it was, and what Honour was done them: 
And Charges several times at the Head of his Men.  At the Head of those Men the King received the Enemy's Fire, and then wheeling to the Left, that His own Men might have liberty to Advance and fire, they all wheeled after Him and retreated above 100 Yards; the King then went to the Left, to put Himself at the Head of some Dutch that were Advancing; and the Inniskilliners being sensible of their mistake, came up again, doing good service: some of Duke Schonberg's French Horse were here also, who behaved themselves well, and took one or two of King James' Standards. Another party, Commanded by Lieutenant-General Ginkel, Charged in a Lane to the Left, but the Irish being two many for them they retreated; which a party of Sir Albert Cunningham's Dragoons, commanded by his lieutenant-colonel, and another of Col. Levison's, commanded by Captain Brewerton, perceiving, the Officers ordered their Men to alight and Line an Hedge, as also an old House that Flankt the Lane, from whence they poured in their Shot upon the Enemy. Lieutenant-General Ginkel stayed in the Rear of his Men, (being much vexed at their retreating) and was in some danger by our own Dragoons; for the Enemy being close upon him, they could not well distinguish; however the Dragoons did here a piece of good service in stopping the Enemy, (who came up very boldly;) and our Horse Rallying both here and to the Right, after near half an hours dispute the Enemy were again beat from this place, and a great many of them killed. Lieutenant-General Hambleton finding his Foot not to answer his expectation, he put himself at the Head of the Horse, and 
Lieutenant-General Hambleton taken Prisoner.  when they were defeated he was here taken prisoner, having received a wound on the Head. When he was brought to the King, His Majesty asked him, Whether the Irish would fight any more? Yes, (said he) an't please Your Majesty, upon my Honour I believe they will, for they have a good Body of Horse still. The King looked a little aside at him when he named his Honour, and repeated it once or twice, Your Honour? Intimating (as He always says a great deal in few words) that what the other affirmed upon his Honour was not to be believed, since he had forfeited that before in his siding with my Lord Tyrconnel; and this was all the Rebuke the King gave him for his breach of Trust. There were several other prisoners taken here also, but not many of note.  

How things went to the right of our Army.  Now, you must know, that whilst all this happened here, our Men on the Right were making their way as well as they could over Hedges, and Bogs towards Duleek, and as they Advanced the Enemy drew off, till they heard what had happened at the Pass, and then they made greater haste, yet they could not retreat so fast but several of them were killed, especially of their Foot, amongst whom a party of our Horse fell in; but they presently scattered amongst the Corn and Hedges till they got beyond a great Ditch, where our Horse could not follow. Colonel Levison, with a party of his Dragoons, got between some of the Enemy's Horse and Duleek and killed several, yet if they had not minded retreating more than fight he might have come off a loser. When most of them were over the Pass they drew up and fired their great Guns upon us; and we ours upon them, though we could not easily come at them with our small Shot, (for there are several Boggy Fields with Ditches at Duleek, and in the midst of these a deep straight Rivulet, very soft in the bottom and high Banks on each side, there is only one place to get over, and there not above six can go a breast.)  
Their confusion, however, was so great that they left a great many Arms, and a considerable quantity of Ammunition in that Village of Duleek, and, indeed, all the Country over; but our Men were so foolish as to blow up the Powder wherever they met with it, and few or none of the Men escaped that came in their Hands, for they shot them like Hares amongst the Corn, and in the Hedges as they found them in their march.  

Reasons why so few killed.  By that time therefore a Body of our Horse was got over the Pass, that was sufficient to Attack the Enemy, they were gone at least a mile before, their Horse and Artillery in the Rear, and their Foot marching in great haste and confusion; we went after them for at least three miles, but did not offer to Attack them any more, because of the Ground. Then night coming on, the King, with some of the Horse, returned to the Foot that were Encamping at Duleek; but the greatest part of them remained at their Arms all night, where they left off the pursuit.  

The Number of the dead.  On the Irish side were killed my Lord Dungan, my Lord Carlingford, Sir Neal O Neal, with a great many more Officers; they lost at the Pass, at Dunore, Duleek, and all the Fields adjoining, between 1000 and 1500 men; one thing was observable, that most of their Horsemen that charged so desperately were drunk with Brandy, each man that morning having received half a Pint to his share; but it seems the Foot had not so large a proportion, or at least they did not deserve it so well.  
On our side were killed nigh four hundred. The Dutch Granadeer told me, before we got to the Church at Dunore, that they had lost seventeen, and the rest proportionably; the French also lost several, but all this was nothing in respect of Duke Schonberg, who was more considerable than all that were lost on both sides; whom his very Enemies always called a Brave Man, and a Great General. I have heard several reasons given for the Duke's passing the River at that juncture: but, doubtless, his chief design was to encourage the French, whom he had always loved, and to rectify some mistakes that he might see at a distance: However 'twas, this I'm certain of, that we never knew the value of him till we really lost him, which often falls out in such cases; and since it was in our Quarrel that he lost his life, we cannot too much Honour his Memory, which will make a considerable Figure in History whilst the World lasts. He was certainly a Man of the best Education in the World, and knew Men and Things beyond most of his time, being Courteous and Civil to every Body, and yet had something always that looked so Great in him, that he commanded respect from men of all Qualities and Stations. Nor did we know any fault that he had, except we might be jealous he sometimes was too obliging to the French: As to his person, he was of a middle stature, well proportioned, fair complexioned, a very sound hardy man of his age, and sat an Horse the best of any man; he loved constantly to be ●…at in his Clothes, and in his Conversation he was always pleasant: he was fourscore and two when he died, and yet when he came to be unboweled, his Heart, Entrails and Brain, were as fresh and as sound as if he had been but twenty; so that it's probable he might have lived several Years, if Providence had not ordered it otherways. Monsieur Callimot, an honest worthy Gentleman, died soon after him of his Wounds, having followed that great Man in all his Fortunes.  
Some who pretend to more skill than possibly they are really Masters of, will needs affirm, that there were two oversights committed at this time; one in not pursuing the Enemy closer after they were once broke, which had been less hazardous, considering all things then what followed afterwards; my Lord of Oxford and my Lord Portland were for sending three thousand Horse, with each a Musqueteer behind him, to fall upon them in the Rear as they retreated, which might have done great matters; for the Enemy were in such a Consternation that they marched all that night in great fear and confusion, expecting us at their Heels every minute. But those that have seen the Ground at Duleek, and thereabouts, will say that it's scarce possible to make an orderly pursuit at such a place; for whilst an Enemy continues in a Body, there's no going after them as if Men were a Fox-hunting, since nothing encourages, even a flying Enemy more to rally and fight again, than to see a disorderly pursuit of them: The Passes therefore were so narrow and troublesome, that before we could get over a Body of Men, sufficient to attack the Enemy, they were got a mile or two before us, and new difficulties between us and them: nor was the case the same with them, for they got over any where as well as they could, except the Rear, who kept their order as far as we could see them. As for his Majesty himself, he chose the Field, drew up his Army, gave his General Orders to his Officers, and the best Orders wherever he was in Person; but the greatest Captain that ever was, or will be, is not, nor can be, of himself sufficient, to redress all Disorders, or lay hold on all Advantages in an instant, when Armies are once engaged. And further, his Majesty having committed a considerable part of his Orders to the care of his General, the death of him must needs be a disadvantage to the whole Army.  
Another thing they pretend to find fault with was, in not sending ten thousand Men immediately from the Boyne towards Athlone and Limerick, since we were as nigh those places here as at Dublin; and if we had gone behind them, Limerick and Galloway would certainly have yielded, for it was at least a fortnight before any number of their Army got thither, and then (they say) the Irish Army must either have fought again in the Field or else submitted, since Dublin is not to be kept by those that are not Masters of the Field. But there are very good reasons why this was not done, for his Majesty knew at this time that the French Fleet was hover nigh the English Coast, and therefore would not divide his Army, nor draw them from the Sea; nor did his Majesty know as yet whether the Irish would not stay for him between that and Dublin, and so fight again. And before he was assured of it, the News of the French Fleets success at Sea, altered both his and the Irish People's measures; for this put them into heart again, especially when it came with a report (spread a broad, I suppose, on purpose) that King William was dead, as well as Duke Schonberg, and that the Dauphin of France was landed with an Army in England. But though there was little of Truth in these reports, yet they animated the Irish, (who of all men living are the soon discouraged, but up again with the least hopes,) and to work they went in making provisions to defend their Towns, especially beyond the Shannon; but this I'm afraid will be thought impertinent, at lest it's out of order, and therefore to return.  

King James' Carriage at the Battle and after.  King James, during part of the Action at the Boyn, stood at the little old Church upon the Hill called Dunore, but when he saw how things were like to go, he marched off to Duleek, and from thence towards Dublin: the first news that went to that place, was, That K. James had got the day, our General killed, and the Prince of Orange (as they called him) taken prisoner; this was very afflicting to the poor Protestants who were shut up in Prisons all over the Town: but towards night they observed several Officers come to Town in great confusion, some wounded, and others looking very dull upon the matter, which they thought were no sings of Victory, and then begun to hope better things. About nine a Clock King James came to Dublin, with about two hundred Horse with him, all in disorder. My Lady Tyrconnel met him at the Castle-gate, and after he was upstairs, her Ladyship asked him what he would have for Supper? who then gave her an Account of what a Breakfast he had got, which made him have but little stomach to his Supper: He stayed all Night in the Castle, and next Morning sending for the Lord Mayor and some others, he told them, That in England he had an Army which durst have fought, but they proved false and deserted him; and that here he had an Army which was Loyal enough, but would not stand by him; he was now necessitated to provide for his Safety, and that they should make the best Terms for themselves that they could, and not to burn or injure the Town; and immediately after took Horse, and with about twelve in Company went towards Bray, and so to Waterford, where he took Shipping for France. The Irish Horse came most of them into Dublin that Night, and most of the Foot next Morning. And before Night on Wednesday they were all gone, taking the City Militia along, who were all Papists; but they released all the Prisoners, not out of love to them, but for fear lest we had been at their Heels.  
Some say that K. James sent Sir Patrick Trant, and another Gentleman towards Waterford to provide Shipping for him beforehand, for fear of the worst, but I have not heard the certainty of it: However this was not the way that Heroes used formerly to take in England, for the Romans burned their Ships when they landed there, that their Men might have no hopes of a Retreat, but to conquer or die: And so did the Duke of Normandy, who soon after got the name of Conqueror. 
King Williams.  But King William gave his Army better proofs of his Courage and Conduct, nor can I pretend to be able to give his Majesty the just commendation his merit forces from his very Enemies, only this I am sure of, that he dare do any thing, and has not a Soul subject to fear, or any thing that's below a Prince, never had an Army a better opinion of a King, than ours of him, their only fear was that he would expose himself too far, and whatever difference happens between him and them can be only this, that they desire to stand between his Majesty and all danger, But he always has a mind to put himself between them and it, may we long therefore have such a General in a King, and he not only Soldiers, but Subjects of all professions, that love him as well. Prince George accompanied his Majesty in most of his dangers; and in the greatest of them, was always near him, and nothing but the bravery of such a King, could hinder him, of the greatest Character in this Account. As to our English Forces, there were few of them, that had an opportunity at this place, to show themselves, but those that had, acquitted themselves very well, the French and Iniskilliners did good service, and to give the Dutch Guards their due, they deserve immortal honour for what they did that day. I enquired at several, who they were that managed the retreat, the Irish made that day so much to their advantage, for (not to say worse of them then they deserve) it was in good order so far as we could see them, (I mean with the Horse, and French Foot,) whatsoever they did afterwards, but I could hear of none in particular, only Lieutenant Gen. Hambleton says, it was my Lord Gilmoy, who is not thought an extraordinary Soldier; but this is certain that the French were towards the left of their Army that day, and so did little or no service, except it was in the retreat, whereas if they had posted them, instead of the Irish Foot, at the Pass, we had found warmer work of it: But Providence order all things, and amongst those the Counsels of the greatest.  
The night after the Battle we lay upon our Arms at Duleck, and next morning were sent a Party back out of every Regiment, to fetch up our Tents and Baggage from beyond the Boyn: As likewise Brigadeer La Millinier was sent with a Party of a thousand Horse and Dragoons, about three hundred Foot, and eight piece of Canon to summon Drogheda.  

Drogheda surrendered.  The Governor received the first Summons very indifferently, but then he had word sent, that if he forced the Canon to be fired on them, they should have no quarter: The Governor at length considered better of it, and believing the Irish Army to be totally routed, he surrendered upon Condition to be conducted to the next Garrison, which was Athlone. And the next day about 1300. of them marched out without their Arms, having a Convoy according to Agreement. Colonel Cuts' Men took possession of the Place, where they found good store of wine and other things that were considerable, and took great care to preserve the Town from any violence of the Soldiers. This Town is one of the best in Ireland, unto which King Edward the Second, for Theobald Verdens' sake, granted Licence for a Market and Fair, and succeeding Kings confirmed many and great Privileges to it, amongst others that of a Mint: Cromwell at his first landing in Ireland took it by Storm, and put above 2000 men to the Sword in it. The River Boyn runs through the Town, which takes its name from swift running, for Boin both in Irish and British signifies Swift, as the Learned say: It's a great and rapid River, and whatever it has been formerly it will be famous in succeeding Ages for this Action: I have shown the spot of ground to some who design to erect a Pillar where the King escaped so narrowly, to perpetuate so memorable an Action. Near the ground, where we encamped, stands Mellifont-Abby, founded in the year 1168. by Donald King of Uriel, and is much praised by St. Bernard, it was given afterwards by Queen Elizabeth to Sir Edward More of Kent, for his good service in the Wars both at home and abroad, and is now the Seat of the Earl of Drogheda.  
But this I'm afraid will be thought a little out of my present road, and therefore Wednesdy, the 2 of July, we marched not above a mile, to convenient Ground, and there pitched our Tents: I remember we had a kind of Alarm that afternoon, and some say it was five Troops of Horse, and three Regiments of Foot, that came from Munster to join King James' Army, who appeared in the flank of us, but sending two Spies to discover who we were, they were taken and hanged, though the Party marched off untouched. Mounsieur Cambon had almost set his own and my Lord Drogheda's Regiment by the Ears by ordering a Detachment of his men to take away by force the Grass from the Rear of the other Regiment: The matter came so high, that both Parties were charging their Pieces, but my Lord Drogheda ordered his men to their Tents, and Lieut. Gen. Douglas ordered Mounsieur Cambon to desist from his pretensions, this might have been of dangerous consequence, and yet my Lord was so kind to Mounsieur Cambdon, as not to acquaint the King with it.  

King William marches toward Dublin.  On Thursday the 3. of July, his Majesty marched forwards with his Army to a place called baly Brighan, and there encamped; on his march he had an account by one Mr. Sanders, (whom the Bishop of Meath, Dr. King, Captain Fitz Gerald, and other Protestants, that had taken upon them, the protection of the City, had sent for that purpose) that the Irish had left Dublin: towards which the Duke of Ormond marched with 1000 Horse, and found Captain Farlow Governor, who two days before had been a Prisoner. The Dutch Guards were sent also, who took possession of the Castle, as the Duke of Ormond did of the out Guards of the Town with his Horse, next day we lay Encamped, and above 300 Citizens came out from Dublin, to wait upon the King, and to welcome our Army, and abundance of people flocked from all places, to see our Camp. The Country all hereabouts, is most of it Inhabited with old English, and is called Fingal, that is a Nation of Foreigners: It's scarce worth the Relating what is writ in the Irish Annals of a Country man nigh this place, that in the year 1341, found a pair of Gloves, in drawing on of which, he Barked like a Dog, and from that present, the Elder in that Country Barked like big Dogs, and the young ones like Whelps, and this continued with some for eighteen days, with others a month, and with some for two years, and entered also into several other places; and they tell you likewise of the men in the County of Tipperarys being turned into Wolves at a certain time of the year; but these are trifles, for they are commonly Dogs or Wolves in their Nature, but no otherways.  

Encamps at Finglass.  Saturday the 5 of July, we marched to Finglass, two miles wide of Dublin, his Majesty did not go to the City, but stayed in the Field with his Army, yet next day being Sunday, he went to St. Patrick's Church, and returned on Horseback to the Camp to dinner. 
A Description of Dublin.  This City of Dublin, is by much the Largest and Best in all Ireland, and inferior to none in England, except London, most of the Houses and Streets, are very Regular and Modern, and the people as Fashionable as any where. It's called by Ptolemy Eblana, the Irish call it Bala Cleigh, that is the Town upon Hurdles, because they say it was built upon a Fenny, Boggy place, but whatever it has been, the Ground about it is now very sound, and the Air wholesome, it was much afflicted in the Danish Wars, and afterwards came under subjection of Edgar King of England, than the Norvegians possessed themselves of it, and we read that Harold of Norway, after he had subdued the greatest part of Ireland, built Develin. And hither King Hen. 2. after he had gained a great interest in this Kingdom sent over a Colony of Bristol men, who were the first English Inhabitants of this City. In the year 1220. was the Castle of Dublin built, by Henry Londres, Archbishop of that Sea. And in the Reign of King Ed. 2. Alexander de Bicknor Archbishop of Dublin, began to encourage the profession of Learning, having obtained from Pope John the 22. the privileges of an University to the College of Dublin, which he builtin the place, where of old stood the Monastery of All-hallows, the first Master hereof was Friar William Hardite. In times of War, and Tumult, it was defaced, but rebuilt in Queen Elizabeth's time, and endowed with several privileges, being ever since a Nursery of Protestants, till they were turned out by King Jams' Soldiers, and it made a Guard House, but now at King Williams coming, restored to the Protestants with their other possessions.  
Monday, the 6. Several parties of Horse, were sent up and down the Country, and next day the Bishop of Meath, the Bishop of Limerick, and all, or most of the Clergy, then in, or near the City of Dublin, waited upon the King; the Bishop of Meath made a Speech, telling his Majesty, 
The Bishops and Clergy Address the King.  That they came not to Beg his Protection, for he had given sufficient demonstrations of his affection towards them, by venturing his Royal Person for their deliverance, but they came to Congratulate his Arrival, to pray for the continuance of his good success, and to give his Majesty all the assurance possible of their Loyalty and Obedience, entreating his Majesty not to think worse of them for staying in Ireland, and submitting to a Power that it was impossible for them to resist, since they had been as serviceable to the Church's interest and his Majesties by staying, as they could have been otherwise; with a great deal more to that purpose. The King made Answer, that as he had by the blessing of God succeeded so far, he doubted not, but by God's Assistance, to free them absolutely, and that in a small time, from Popish Tyranny, which was his design in coming. Then the Bishop of Limerick desired his Majesty to give them leave to appoint a day of public Thanksgiving, and to compose a Form of Prayer upon that Occasion, to which his Majesty assented.  

Money left in the Treasury.  The Irish went away in such haste, that they left 16000 l. Brass money in the Treasury, and a great quantity of French pieces called Souses. I enquired of some People concerned in the Treasury in King James' time, and they told me, that there had not been much above 1100000 l. Brass money Coined during all the time it passed.  
On Tuesday, July the 7. the King sent out his Declaration, to the Irish, assuring all under such a Quality of his protection, and because the not observing of it has since done a great deal of prejudice, not only to his Majesty's affairs, but also to all sorts of People belonging to that Country, it will not be improper here to insert it.  
The Declaration of William and Mary King and Queen of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland, etc.  
To all Our People of Our Kingdom of Ireland whom it may concern. William, R.  

K. William's Declaration.  AS it hath pleased Almighty God to bless Our Arms in this Kingdom with a late victory over Our Enemies at the Boyn, and with the Possession of Our Capital City of Dublin, and with a general dispersion of all that did oppose us; we are now in so happy a prospect of Our Affairs, and of extinguishing the Rebellion of this Kingdom, that We hold it reasonable to think of Mercy, and to have Compassion upon those whom we judge to have been seduced: Wherefore We do hereby declare We shall take into Our Royal Protection, all poor Labourers, Common Soldiers, Country Farmers, Plowmen, and Cottiers whatsoever: As also all Citizens, Tradesmen, Townsmen, and Artificers, who either remained at home, or having fled from their dwellings, shall by the first of August next repair to their usual places of abode, surrendering up what Arms they have to such Justices of the Peace as are or shall be appointed by Us, not only to receive the same, but also to Register the Appearance of such of the said Persons as shall come and submit to Our Authority. For Our Royal Intention is, and We do hereby declare, That We will not only pardon all those seduced people as to their Lives and Liberties, who shall come in by the time aforesaid, for all violences they have committed by the command of their Leaders during the time of the War: But We do also promise to secure them in their Goods, their Stocks of Cattle, and all their Chattels personal whatsoever, willing and requiring them to come in, and where they were Tenants, there to preserve the Harvest of Grass and Corn, for the supply of the Winter. But forasmuch as many of them have a Legal Right to the Tenancy of several Lands, some holden from Protestants, and some held from Popish Proprietors, who have been concerned in the Rebellion against Us. Our Will and Pleasure is, that all those who held from Our good Protestant Subjects, do pay their Rents to their respective Landlords: and that the Tenants of all those who have been concerned in the Rebellion against us, do keep their Rents in their hands, until they have notice from the Commissioners of Our Revenue, unto whom they are to account for the same. And as we do hereby strictly forbid all violence, Rapine and Molestation, to any who shall thus come in and remain Obedient to us: We do hereby Charge and Require, that they be not disquieted in any sort, without Our particular Command. For the desperate Leaders of this Rebellion, who have violated those Laws, by which this Kingdom is united and inseparably annexed to the Imperial Crown of England; who have called in the French, who have Authorized all Violences, and depredations against the Protestants, and who rejected the Gracious Pardon, We offered them in Our Proclamation of the 22 of February, 1688. As we are now by God's great favour in a Condition to make them sensible of their Errors, So are we resolved to leave them to the Event of War, unless by Great and Manifest demonstrations, We shall be convinced that they deserve Our Mercy, which We shall never refuse, to those that are truly penitent.  
Given at Our Royal Camp at Finglass near Dublin, the 7 th'. of July, 1690. In the Second year of Our Reign.  
This Declararion was published in the Camp two days after, and had it been punctually observed according to the intent of it, we had had fewer Enemies at this day by at least 20000: For tho' the King was punctual in his observance of it, some Officers and Soldiers were apt to neglect the King's Honour, and the Honour of our Country and Religion, when it stood in Competition with their own profit and advantage. July the seventh and eighth, the King took a view of his Army by distinct Regiments, and though it often Reigned very fast, yet his Majesty sat on Horseback in the midst of it, and saw each Regiment march by him, enquiring the Officers names, and what other things concerning them he thought fit: The Commissaries taking an exact List of all the private Men, both Horse and Foot, that appeared in the Ranks: And it was observable, that with Heat, Dust, Marching, and other inconveniencies, most people in the Army had got very sore Lips, nor was his Majesty himself exempt from this inconveniency for he had toiled and laboured as much as the best of them.  
Because several people may be curious to know what Number of Men we had at the Boyn, and also how many the Enemy were, I have here inserted the Exact Number of our own Horse and Foot, as it was taken at Finglass. And likewise a List of the Irish Army, as it was delivered, first to the Duke at Lisburn, and afterwards to the King.  
An Abstract of the Private Men of his Majesty's Army which appeared at the Review taken at Finglass the 7 th'. and 8 th'. of July 1690.  
Regiments. Men. English Horse. First Troop of Guards 140  Granadeer 47 52  unmounted 5 Third Troop 133  Granadeer 40 43  unmounted 3 Earl of Oxford's 368 Sir John Laniers 357 360  unmounted 3 Colonol Villers 244 245  unmounted 1 Col. Russel 242 Col. Coy 236 Col. Byerley 244 Col. Langston 225 Count Schonberg 242 Duke Schonbergs French 387 395  unmounted 8 Col. Woolsley 423 Captain Harbords Troop 38 Dutch Horse. Troop of Guards 143 145  unmounted 2 Lord Portland 351 357  unmounted 6 Monopovillans 168 171  unmounted 3 Leuten. Gen. Ginkel 148 152  unmounted 4 Col. Scholks 157 167  unmounted 10 Van Oyens 161 164  unmounted 3 Reidessels 173 174  unmounted 1 Bancour 176 178  unmounted 2 Nyenhuys 174 175  unmounted 1 Danes Horse. Col. Jewel 264 268  unmounted 4 Col. Donop 250 263  unmounted 13 Col. Schescad 267 281  unmounted 14  Total of Horse 5881 Dragoons. Col. Matthews Royal Reg. 406 Col. Levison 246 Col. Gwinns 260 Sir Albert Cuningham 337 358  unmounted 21 Col. Eppingers Dutch 618 621  unmounted 3  Total of Dragoones 1870 English Foot. Major General Kirk 666 Brigadeer Trelawney 553 Colonel Beaumont 526 Brigadeer Stuart 660 Sir John Hanmer 593 Colonel Brewer 571 Col. Hastings 606 Earl of Meath 678 Col. Fouks 439 Col. Gustavus Hambleton 560 Sir Henry Bellasis 628 Lord Lisburn 611 Lieutenant Gen. Douglas 648 Earl of Drogheda 660 Col. Earl 693 Briggadeer La Millineer 529 Col. Cambon 640 Col. Callimot 562 Col. Mitchelburn 664 Col. Tiffin 625 Col. St john's 589 Lord George Hambleton 583  Total of English Foot 13335 Dutch Foot. C. Solms 3 Battali. 1850 1931  2 Compan. of Cadets 81 Count Nassaws Regiment 652 Brandenburg 631 Col. Babington 416 Col. Cutts 543 Col. Grobens 490  Total of Dutch Foot 4663 Danes Foot. Regiment of Guards 698 Queens Regiment 634 Prince frederick's 555 Prince Christans 547 Prince George's 547 Zealand Regiment 527 Juitland Regiment 554 Findland Regiment 519  Total of Danes Foot 4581  Dutch Foot 4663  English Foot 13335  Foot 22579  Dragoons 1870  Horse 5881  Total of Horse, Foot, and Dragoons 30330 Reform. Officers of Horse 111 Reformed Officers of Foot 372  Total 483  


Colonel Deering.  
Colonel Herbert.  
Colonel Hambleton.  
Colonel White.   Were all in Garrison and not included.  
And note, that neither Officers nor Sergeants are included in the former List, nor yet those that were sick or absent, as several were, but these all marched in the Ranks before the King, so that the complete number was much greater.  
A List of the late King James' Army taken Apr. 9 1690.  

Regiments of Horse.  Duke of Tyrconel 9 Troops in a Regiment 53 Men in a Troop Lord Galmoy Col. Sarsefield Col. Sutherland Six Troops in a Regiment, 53 Men each. Lord Abercorn Col. Henry Lutterill Col. John Parker Col. Nicholas Purcel  

Horse Guards.  Lord Dovers Troop 200. each Troop. Duke of Berwicks' Troop  

Troop of Granadeer.  Col. Buttlers' 60  

Dragoons.  Lord Dungan 8 Troops in a Regiment, 60 men each. Sir Neal O Neal Col. Simon Lutterel  

Regiments.  Col. Robert Clifford Six Troops in a Regiment, 60 Men each. Sir James Cotton Col. Tho. Maxwel Lord Clare  

Regiments of Foot.  
Royal Regiment 22 Companies, and 90 each.  
Earl of Clancarty.  
Col. Henry Fitz James.  
Col. John Hambleton.  
Earl of Clanrickard.  
Earl of Antrim.  
Earl of Tyrone.  
Lord Gormanstown.  
Lord Slain.  
Lord Galloway.  
Lord Louth.  
Lord Duleek.  
Lord Killmallock.  
Lord Kenmare:  
Sir John Fitz-Gerald.  
Sir Maurice Eustace.  
Col. Nugent.  
Col. Henry Dillon.  
Col. John Grace.  
Col. Edward Butler.  
Col. Thomas Butler.  
Lord Bophni.  
Col. Charles Moor.  
Col. Cormach O Neal.  
Col. Arthur Mackmahan.  
Earl of Westmeath.  
Col. Cavenaugh.  
Col. Uxbrough.  
Col. Mac. Carty Moor.  
Col. Gordon O Neal.  
Col. John Barret.  
Col. Charles O Bryan.  
Col. O Donavan.  
Col. Nicholas Brown.  
Col. O Gara.  
Sir Michael Creagh.  
Col. Dom. Brown.  
Col. Bagnal.  
Col. Mackellicut.  
Lord Inniskillin.  
Col. Hugh Mac Mahon.  
Col. Walter Bourk.  
Col. Felix O Neal.  
Lord Iveagh.  
Col. O Keyley.   
These 44 Regiments were 13 Companies in each, and 63 Men in each Company.  

Regiments from France.  
The Red Regiment.  
The Blue Regiment.  
Two White Regiments, each divided into several Battalions, being in all about 5000 Men.   

Regiments that were sent to France in Exchange.  
Lord Mountcashels.  
Col. Richard Butler's.  
Col. Daniel O Bryan's.  
Col. Fielding's.  
Col. Arthur Dillon's.   

Regiments that were Raised and never taken into pay, but Disbanded.  
Lord Castle Connel.  
Col. Roger O Connor.  
Col. Charles Geoghagan.  
Col. John Brown.  
Col. James Butler.  
Col. Manus O Donnel.  
Col. O Cahon.  
Col. Edward Nugent.  
Col. Charles Kelly.  
Col. Brian Mack Dermot.  
Col. James Talbot.   
These last are all mere Irish, and consequently good for little, so that no wonder if they were broke: But these were all the Forces that the late King had in Ireland; and a great many were in Garrison in Munster and other places: but as to their Numbers at the Boyn, some of their own Officers call them five and twenty, and others seven and twenty thousand.  
About the eighth or ninth of July the King had an Account of the misfortune of the Dutch and English Fleets; and Wednesday the ninth he divided his Army, and went himself with the greatest part of it beyond the Town of Dublin, in order to go Westwards: sending at the same time Lieutenant-General Douglas with three Regiments of Horse, two of Dragoons, and ten of Foot towards Athlone, which is fifty mile's North from Dublin: The Regiments that went upon this Expedition were these; Horse, Langston, Russel, and Woolsley: Dragoons, Sir Albert Cunningham, and Gwin: Foot, the Lieut. Generals own Regiment, Sir Hen. Bellasis, Sir Jo. Hanmer, C. Babington, L. Droheda, C. Gust. Hambleton, C. Mitchelburn, C. Tiffin, C. St. John's, and L. Geor Hambleton. I shall leave, therefore, his Majesty going Westwards, and give an Account of L. G. Douglas' Affairs till he joins the King at Cariganliss, within five miles of Limerick. 
Lieutenant-General Douglas goes to Athlone.  Lieut. Gen. Douglas and his party Encamped that Night nigh Chappel-Issard; and next day at Manouth; Friday we Encamped at Glencurry, about five miles further, and we had not got this length till we begun to plunder, though the General gave strict Orders to the contrary. Saturday the 12th. we marched to Clenard Bridge, here we stayed all Sunday, and Lieutenant-General Douglas took an account of every Man in his party, that he might have Bread provided accordingly; the Soldiers went abroad and took several things from the Irish, who had stayed upon the King's Declaration; and frequent complaints came already to the General, but Plundering went on still, especially amongst the Northern Men, who are very dextrous at that sport. Sunday morning Captain Aughmouty, of Colonel Woolsley's Regiment, went with a party of Horse towards the County of Longford. And Monday the 14th. they met the Army at Mullingar, (whither we marched) and several of the Irish came in for Protections, though when they had them they were of little force to secure their Goods or themselves.  

Two Spies taken.  The party that was sent out brought in a great prey of Cattle from the Enemy's Quarters, and took two Spies with Letters from Athlone; one was, to Advise one Tute to Defend an Island nigh Mullingar, in which he had store of Horses, and several things of value; Another Letter was from an Officer at Athlone, to his Father in the Country, telling him, that my Lord Tyrconnel, the Duke of Berwick, and several more great Officers were come to Limerick with a good Body of Horse, and that all their Army would be there in two or three days, so that they would make either a Hog or a Dog on't, (as he expressed it) That the Dauphin was landed in England with a great Army; that the French had beat the English and Dutch Fleets; that Duke Schonberg was dead; and it was said the Prince of Orange was so too; that their King was gone for France, but it was no great matter (he said) where he was, for they were better without him. Then he advised his Father not to take a Protection, because those that did were looked upon as Enemies. And after his Letter was sealed, he had writ on the outside, Just now we have an Account, by a Gentleman that's come to us from Dublin, that Orange is certainly dead, so that all will be well again. Such were their Hopes and Expectations at that time: But though they believed most of those things, yet they did not certainly know what to make on't, for they had no good opinion of the late King, as may appear by a great many instances; for Sarcefield sometime afterward, speaking of the Action at the Boyn, swore if we would change Kings they would fight it over again and beat us. For, certainly, the Courage and Countenance of the Chief Commander in Armies is a material Point in the success of the Action, and especially in Kings; for he that has a Genius to the War has Advantages above other Men; that makes his Gentry, Nobility, and Officers strive to imitate his Example, by which he is better served, and commonly more fortunate.  
The 15th. we remained Encamped at Mullingar, and about 500 Creights came from the County of Longford, with their Wives, Children, Cattle, and every thing that they could bring away; their business was to procure the General's Protection, which was granted them, and they moved homewards as the Army marched forwards, but were most of them plundered afterwards. There had been a Friary at Mullingar during the late King's Reign, but the Friday before we got thither the Fathers thought fit to go a Pilgrimage into Conaught. This Evening a party of Col. Russel's Horse went towards Athlone, and came within three miles of the place, but did no feats worth the mentioning; next day we marched to Ballimoor, where stands a strong House at the side of a Lough, which the Enemy has since fortified: 
Athlone Besieged.  And Thursday, July 17th. we came before Athlone, and encamped within a quarter of a mile of the Town; the Enemy playing their great Guns upon us as we marched, but did us little damage. The General sent a Drum to Summons the Town; but old Colonel Grace, the Governor, fired a Pistol at him, and sent word those were the Terms he was for. The Town itself stands on a narrow Neck of Land between two Bogs, (one on either side the Shannon,) and you cannot come to it, much less pass the River any where, up or down, within six or eight miles except at the Town, through the midst of which the River Shannon runs, and is both very broad and deep, being by much the greatest in these three Kingdoms. Ptolemy calls this River Senus; Giraldus Flumen, Senense; but the Irish call it Shannon, that is, the Ancient River. It arises out of Theru Hills in the County of Letrim, and running through an excellent Country, and several Towns, (particularly Limerick and Athlone,) it falls into the Sea beyond Knock-Patrick, a Mountain upon which St. Patrick conjured all the Venomous Creatures in Ireland, and threw them into the Sea, insomuch that nothing of that kind has appeared, or will live, in that Kingdom ever since, (if you'll believe what the Irish do;) however, this River is Navigable for above twenty Leagues. That part of Athlone standing on the Southside the Shannon is called the English Town, and that on the other, the Irish Town, where stands a very strong Castle. Athlone is the head Town in the County of Roscommon, and was formerly the Barony of the O Kelly's. There is a very good Stone-Bridge between the two Towns, which was Built by Sir Henry Sidney in Queen Elizabeth's time, and because this is commonly accounted the Centre of Ireland, that Queen once designed to make it the Residence of the Lords Justices. The English Town not being so easy to defend, the Irish Burnt it the day before our coming, and broke down the Bridge. They had several very convenient opportunities to disturb us in our march to the Town, because of the Bogs, Woods, and Passes that lay very advantageous for that purpose, but they retired over the River, to defend the other side; about 200 Yards above the Town they had raised some Breast-works; on the River side, nigh the end of the Bridge, they had cast up several Redoubts, and other Works, and had planted two Batteries of two Guns a piece, besides what were in the Castle.  
Friday we spent in contriving our Batteries, and our Works, and on Saturday we planted two Field-Pieces, which did the Enemy's Guns some damage; then one hundred and fifty Men out of each Regiment were ordered to make and carry Fascines; and in two days more we had a Battery of six Guns finished, nigh the Bridge-end, which played upon the Castle, and made a small Breach to wards the top. On Sunday the 20th. the General sent a Detachment of Horse, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Barry, and 150 Granadeer mounted, commanded by Major Morgison and Captain Carlisle, towards Lanesbrough Pass, but they returned the next day, without doing any thing that was Remarkable; the Enemy having a Fort well manned towards the Bridge, and four Companies of Foot in the Town. That day one Captain Mackgill, a Volunteer, was killed at our Battery with a Canon-shot from the Castle. Our Train at Athlone was only two twelve Pounders, ten lesser Guns, and two small Field Mortars; which, when planted against the Castle, did it little or no damage: (This was a misfortune that Lieutenant-General Douglas found Athlone stronger than he expected, for it's said, he had what Guns and Men he desired to reduce it withal.) The firing continued, however, on both sides; and on Tuesday one Mr. Nelson, our best Gunner, was killed with a small Shot. On Wednesday we had news that Sarcefield, with 15000 Men, was coming to raise the Siege; which made the General send all his sick and wounded Men towards Mullingar. Next Morning early, the Besieged hung out a Bloody Flag, which occasioned smart firing; and in the Evening the General called all the Colonels to a Council of War, where he told them the necessity of Removing from the Town; for we had very little Bread all the while, and there was some reason to believe the Irish Army would cut off our Communication from Dublin. So that we had Orders to be ready to march at twelve a Clock that Night; we begun at the time appointed to send away our Baggage, and at break of Day, or a little after, we marched off, the Enemy not so much as firing one Gun at us.  

Reasons why it was not taken.  I know that whilst we lay here there were some that profferred to pass the River at a Ford a little above the Bridge, and so beat the Irish out of their Works; but this was sooner said than done, for the Ford is naturally very deep and dangerous; besides, the Irish had fortified the other side with Breast-works, two Batteries, and a considerable Fort: And then if we had forced our way over, and could not have taken the Castle in a small time, we must have been obliged to fight the greatest part of the Irish Army, which was then drawing down upon us. Nay, if we had been Masters of the Town and Castle, the Irish might so have ordered it, as to have cut off our Communication from Dublin, and so starved us, for we were already glad of a very small Allowance of Bread.  
Colonel Grace, the Governor, had been very active on the Irish side in the last Wars, but was now very old, and this was the third time that he had burnt that Town; the Enemy had in it three Regiments of Foot, nine Troops of Dragoons, and two of Horse, and more lay encamped not far off. During our stay here (which was from Thursday the 17th. to Friday the 25th.) the Country People, of all Persuasions, begun to think us troublesome.  
This must be said for Lieutenant-General Douglas, that both whilst he stayed here, and all along on his march, he constantly gave out very strict Orders against Plundering or Straggling from the Army. But it were better that good Rules were not made, than when they are so, they should not be observed, and the breakers escape punishment. For some People's taking liberty to break Rules, encourage others to lose their Reverence to them. Example always goes further than Precept, and most Men see better than they understand; so that whatever Rules are made in an Army by a General, they are to be observed by every one; else with what justice can one be punished for the breach of those Orders, which others make no Conscience in obeying.  

What Men lost there.  We lost in this Expedition not above thirty Men before the Town, and the Enemy very few; but in our march too and again, what with sickness, hard marching, the Rapperees surprising as they straggled, and several other disadvantages, we fell short of our Number three or four hundred; though before we got to the King's Army we killed and took Prisoners a great many thousands, but more of these had four Feet than two.  
All the poor Protestants thereabouts were now in a worse condition than before, for they had enjoyed the benefit of the Irish Protections till our coming thither: and then showing themselves Friends to us, put them under a necessity of retreating with us; which a great many did, leaving all their Harvest at that time ready to cut down, etc. and yet were hardly used by our own Men.  
On our first Days march backwards, the General received an Express from the King, (some say it was to draw off and join the Army, and that he had positive Orders before not to pass the Shannon at all:) And at the same time we had an Account of a Conspiracy in England against the Queen, and that some French were Landed there, having burnt some Towns on the Coast: And it was reported also that the late King was Landed in that Kingdom. We marched back that Day to Ballimore, where we stayed four Days; on one of which there happened the greatest Thunder and Lightning that has been heard of in those parts. And about this time several of the Irish that had taken Protections, when they could not have the benefit of them, began to turn Rapperees, stripping and sometimes killing our Men that they found straggling.  

Lieutenant General Douglas marches to join the King's Army.  On the 30 of July, Colonel Babington's Regiment marched from Ballimore towards Dublin, and the same day Leiutenant-General Douglas marched with all the rest of his party to Stony-Cross, (which is out of all public Rhodes from Dublin, and so were most of our future marches, till we joined the King's Army, which was one reason why we had little or no Bread for almost four days together, and after that but a very slender allowance.) From this place, we marched to Balliboy, and as we went a long, the General ordered one of his own men to be Shot immediately, for Morodeing (as they called it.) The General had given out orders, that none should stir out of their Ranks on pain of Death, however this poor Fellow and four more were not so observant of their duty as they ought to be, which the General espying caused them to be seized immediately, and throw Dice for their lives. month August We had an Account at Ballyboy, that the Enemy was at Banoher Bridge, with a very strong party to disturb our march, which made us next day strike to the left, to Roscreaugh, instead of going to Burr as we designed, for that way was full of Woods and narrow Passes, where the Enemy had great Advantage of us. We stayed at Roscreaugh, the second of August, and on the third in the Morning, came twelve Troopers from the King's Army (who lay then at Golden Bridge) to hasten our march, for the King expressed himself to be in trouble, lest the Enemy should be too many for us in that place. That day we marched beyond the Devils Bitten, and all along as we passed, we could see the Rapparees looking upon us from the Mountains, but we had now so many Cattle, Horses and Attenders, on our marches, as made us look as big nigh hand as the other part of the Army, and the Soldiers used to say, that the Cattle and Sheep themselves could tell by their different tones to whom they belonged. From this place all down to Cashel, and so towards Clonmel and Waterford one way, and towards Tipperary and Limerick another, is one of the finest Countries I ever saw, if it had Inhabitants accordingly. (Great part of it is called the Golden vale.) On the 4 Colonel Woolsleys Horse, Colonel Tiffins and St. John's Foot marched back from hence towards Mullingar, to secure the Country, they came so far lest the Enemy should attack us, and now we being secure, they marched back another way.  
We marched on the 5. to Holy-Cross, nigh Thurles, which of old enjoyed several peculiar Privileges and Freedoms granted in Honour of a piece of Christ's Cross there found (as the Story goes) This place by K. Henry 8. gave the Title of Barons to the Buttlers'. The General I believe, had heard that several people had enjoyed great privileges at this place in the days of old, and therefore he gave his Soldier's liberty this afternoon, to take what they pleased for their sustenance, but the true reason was, because we had not Bread. The 6. we marched to a Village called Dundrum, a little to the North of Cashel, one of the most Ancient Cities in Ireland, famous of old, for the Preaching of St. Patrick, where afterwards was built a very considerable Cathedral, it was made an Archepiscopal dignity by Eugenius the third Bishop of Rome, and had under it in times past, many Bishoprics and Suffragons. As you go up to this Church, there is a Stone upon which Anciently all the Kings of Munster used to be Crowned. (I suppose it was after the same manner with the Ulster Kings, which was by throwing an old shoo● over their heads, and sometimes by killing a white Cow, etc.) There are several Monuments of good Antiquity in this Church, 
In the year 1318. The Archb. of Cashel was both Lord Justice, and Lord Chancellor  and it was remarkable in the late Wars, for my Lord Inchiqueens killing all the Priests that were got into it, and pretended with a Body of the Irish, to defend the place, which naturally is pretty strong, and it's called at this day, the Rock, because it stands on the top of one. On the 7. We marched to Cullen, and on the 8. to Carriganliss, whither the King's Army was gone from Goulden-Bridge. It's therefore convenient, that I should give the best Account I can of their march from Dublin thither.  
month July 
The King's march towards Limerick.  On the 9 of July, His Majesty, with his Army Encamped at Cromlin, within two miles of Dublin westwards, where he settled the method of granting Protections according to his Declaration. And gave a Commission to the Bishop of Meath, my Lord Longford, Dr. Gorge, Captain Fitz Gerald, Mr. Coughland, Dr. Davis and Captain Corker, to save all forfeited goods; and to see that those, and the Corn upon the Estates of all Absentees, were safely kept, or disposed on for the King's use. The Bishop of Meath, whether out of dislike to the proceed of the rest, or averseness to business, soon forbore his Attendance at their meetings, the rest went on in their Business, but in such a method as was neither to the King's advantage nor satisfaction, and not much to their own Credits. The 10. in the morning his Majesty set forth a Proclamation, to put a stop to the passing of Brass money, only at the valuations following, viz. Every large half Crown, and new stamped Crown at a penny, the small half Crown at three farthings, the large Copper Shilling at an half penny, the small Shillings and six pences at farthings, etc. And the same day, the Army Encamped between the Ness and Racoole. Little happened remarkable, except the King's great care to keep the Soldiers from Plundering the Country, and every night, it was given out in orders that on pain of death, no man should go beyond the line in the Camp, or take violently to the lest value from either Protestant or Papist. The 11. the Army marched to Kill Kullen Bridge, the King this morning passing by the Ness, saw a Soldier Robbing a poor Woman, which enraged his Majesty so much, that he beat him with his Cane, and gave orders that he and several others guilty of the like disobedience should be Executed the Monday following, some people were so wicked as put a bad construction on this Action of the Kings but it had so good an effect upon that part of the Army, that the Country was secured from any violence done by the Soldiers during that whole march, two of the other Sufferers, were Iniskillin Dragoons. On Sunday the Army rested, and on Monday they marched to Tommalin, several of the Country people and some Gentlemen that were Papists coming in, to whom the King ordered Protections. We heard all long on our march of the Confusion the Enemy was in, and had Accounts daily, of their resorts to Limerick, and other strong places; whilst we were here, several came to us from Killkenny, who gave his Majesty an Account of the State of that Garrison, that part of the Enemy's Horse and Foot were there still, but with thoughts of quitting the Town upon our approach, and at their going off they made the Inhabitants give them a sum of money, to save the Town from plundering. From Tommalin we marched to Castle-Dermot, where stood in old time, two or three Religious Houses, the Ruins of which as yet remain; one of these was of the Friar's Minors, Sacked and Plundered by the Scots, under Bruce, in the year 1316. In which year, the Irish were here also overthrown by Edward Bottilar (or Buttler) Lord Justice of Ireland. Here the King received some Packets from England, giving him a further Account of his Fleet, and Sea affairs, which was easily understood not to be very grateful, and as is supposed was the occasion of our slow marches. Several Protestants every day came to the Camp, all expressing their great Joy and Satisfaction for his Majesty's Presence and their Deliverance. We had also an Account here, of some that took Protections, and yet in the night made their escape to the Enemy, having only got those Protections thereby to procure a better opportunity of going off with what they had, upon which parties were lent out on all hands to clear the Mountains and Woods near the Army, which kept the rest at home, from hence Colonel Eppingar, went with a party of 1000 Horse and Dragoons, to secure Wexeford, which some time before was deserted by the Irish Garrison, this Town was first taken by Fitz Stephen, in the Reign of King Hen. 2. And hereabouts were the first English planted in Ireland, they were a Colony of West-Country men, and retain their old English Tone and Customs to this day. I am credibly informed that every day about one or two a Clock in Summer, they go to Bed the whole Country round, nay the very Hens fly up, and the Sheep go to Fold as orderly as it were night.  

The Duke of Ormond goes with a party to Killkenny.  The Army rested a day at Castle Dermot, and the next day marched beyond Carlow, sending forwards a party of Horse, under the Command of the Duke of Ormond to take possession of Kill Kenny, and to secure the Protestants, and other Inhabitants in the Country about, from being Plundered by the Enemy, for by this time some of them adventured to look behind them, and to return to take along what they had not time nor conveniency to carry off at first, here the Army stayed a day also, and the next day marched to a place called Kells, two miles beyond Loughlind Bridge, and the day following to Bennets Bridge, three miles to the Northest of Kill-Kenny upon the same River.  
The 19 his Majesty dined with the Duke of Ormond, at his Castle of Kill Kenny, this House was preserved by the Count de Lauzun, with all the Goods and Furniture, and left in a good Condition, not without the Cellars well furnished with what they had not time to drink at their going off. Killkenny signifies the Cell or Church of Canick, who for the Sanctimony of his Solitary Life in this Country was highly Renowned; this was one of the best Inland Towns in Ireland: the Irish Town has in it the said Canicks Church, now the Cathedral of the Bishop of Ossory. The English Town was built by Randolph the third Earl of Chester, and fortified with a Wall on the West side, by Robert Talbot a Nobleman, and this Castle by the Buttlers', Ancestors to the present Duke of Ormond.  
On Sunday the 20 th'. They marched six Miles farther, and Encamped at a Place called Rossed-Narrow upon the Estate of one Mr. Read, where the King had an Account of one Fitz Morrice, Sheriff of the Queen's County, that was under Protection, and afterwards went off in the Night with his Family and all his Stock: the King had also News that the Enemy had quitted Clonmel, whither Count Schomberg marched with ● Body of Horse. This is one of the strongest Towns in Ireland, and cost Oliver Cromwell at least 2000 Men in taking it: the Irish made some Pretensions to hold it out now; in order to which they leveled all the Suburbs and Hedges, but all they did was to make the Inhabitants pay them 300 l. to save the Town from being burnt or plundered: it stands upon the River Sure, in a pleasant and fruitful Country. Here my Lord George Howard, and some more, came in and submitted, who had Protections.  

The Army goes to Carruck.  Monday the 21st. The Army marched to Carruck, situate upon a Rocky Ground, whence it took its Name (being called from Carruck Mack Griffin) the Habitation formerly of the Earls of Ormond; which together with the Honour of Earl of Carruck King Edw. II. Granted unto Edward Boteler or Buttler, whose Posterity (the present D. of Ormond) still enjoy it. There the King received an Account of the State of Waterford (by some that escaped from thence) and of the Resolution of the Garrison to hold out. There also the King had some Intelligence of the Condition of the City of Cork and that County, with great Solicitations from the Inhabitants to hasten to their Relief, which at that time they represented as a thing very easy.  
On the 22 d. Major General Kirk with his own Regiment, and Colonel Brewers; as also a Party of Horse went towards Waterford, more Forces designing to follow. 
Waterford summoned,  The Major General sent a Trumpet to Summon the Town, who at first refused to surrender, (there being Two Regiments then in Garrison) their Refusal however was in such civil Terms, that we easily understood their Inclinations; for soon after they sent out again to know what Terms they might have, which were the same with Drogheda; but not liking those, they proposed some of their own; which were, That they might enjoy their Estates, The Liberty of their Religion, A safe Convoy to the next Garrison, with their Arms and proper Goods: those would not be Granted, and then the heavy Cannon were drawn down that way, and some more Forces ordered to march; 
And Surrendered.  but the Irish understanding this, sent to ask Liberty to march out with their Arms, and to have a safe Convoy, which was granted them; and accordingly on the 25 th'. they marched out with their Arms and Baggage, being conducted to Mallow.  
In the mean time the Fort of 
* This Fort was also given John Talbot Earl of Shrewsburry, but afterwards by Act of Parliament it was annexed to the Crown for ever.  Duncanon, Seven Miles below Waterford, was summoned. This is a Strong and Regular Fortification, being at that time Commanded by one Captain Burk, and well furnished with Guns, and all other Necessaries: the Governor required Seven days to Consider of it, which being denied him, he said he would take so much time; but upon the approach of our Forces, and the appearing of some Ships before it, he surrendered upon the same Terms with Waterford.  
The day that Waterford Surrendered, the King himself went to see it, and took great care that no Persons should be disturbed in their Houses or Goods. Here we found my Lord Dover, who was admitted to a more particular Protection, he having formerly applied himself when the King was at hilsborough, by a Letter to Major General Kirk, to desire a Pass for himself and Family into Flanders. The City of Waterford was built first by certain Pirates of Norway, and afterwards won from the Irish by Richard Earl of Pembroke: The Citizens hereof had large Privileges granted them by King Hen. 7. for demeaning themselves Loyally against Perkin Warbeck. It was Granted by Patent from King Hen. 6. to John Talbot Earl of Shrewsbury and his Heirs, who by the same Patent were to be Senescals of Ireland. But this City afterwards was annexed to the Crown.  

The King speaks of going for England.  At the King's returning to the Camp, His Majesty held a Council, wherein he declares his Resolution to go for England; In the mean time our Horse Encamped between Carruck and clonmel, and the Earl of Granard came to wait on His Majesty; he receiving at the same time an Express from Lieutenant General Douglass, who gave but an indifferent Account of that Expedition.  
On the 27 th' the King left the Camp at Carruck, and went towards Dublin, in order for England, which occasioned various Conjectures, and some Apprehensions that the Affairs of England were in no pleasing Posture. 
Count Solmes left General.  His Majesty left Count Solmes Commander in Chief, and went that night to Carlow, where he met with some Accounts from England, upon which he expressed himself doubtful whether to go over or return to the Army. However he went on as far as Chapel Izard, and there he was employed for about Three days in hearing Petitions; some of which related to the violation of Protections, and the Outrages committed by Lieutenant General Douglas' Party: As also others about Abuses and Inconveniences from the late Commission; and several Complaints were made against Col. Trelawney's Regiment then in Dublin. Here the King gave Orders that Count Sehomberg's Horse, Col. Mathews' Dragoons, Col. Hastings and Col. Trelawney's Foot, with one Troop of Guards should be shipped for England; 
A second Declaration.  and on the first of August published a Second Declaration, not only confirming and strengthening the former, but also adding, That if any Foreigners in Arms against Him would submit, they should have Passes to go into their own Countries, or whither they pleased. And another Proclamation came out, dated July 31. Commanding all the Papists to deliver up their Arms; and those who did not were to be looked upon as Rebels and Traitors, and abandoned, to the discretion of the Soldiers. 
A Proclamation for a Fast.  And at the same time was likewise published a Proclamation for a General Fast to be kept constantly every Friday during the War, in all parts of the Kingdom under his Majesty's Obedience, for ask God's Pardon for our Sins, and imploring a Blessing upon Their Majesty's Forces by Sea and Land. At this time also Mr. Poyne, Mr. Reves, and Mr. Rothford, Lords Commissioners of the Great Seal, began to act, and received Instructions from the King how to proceed.  
And now the King received a further account from England, that my Lord Torrington and several more were secured, and that several wicked Designs were discovered and prevented; That the Loss at Sea was not so great as was at first reported; and that the French had only burnt a small Village in the West of England, and gone off again; month August so that the danger of this being partly over, His Majesty resolved to 
The King returns to the Army.  return to the Army; he lessened his Baggage and Retinue, giving his spare Horses to the Train; and then, on the 2 d of August went back towards his Army, which he found then at Golden Bridge; on which day a Soldier was hanged for mutining. Here the King stayed a day or two, and had Accounts from several Deserters of the Preparations the Enemy was making for their own defence and safety. On the 6 th', the King with his Army marched to Sallywood, having the day before sent a Party of Horse towards Limerick. And on the 7 th' his Majesty marched to Carigallis, within five miles of Limerick. Upon our approach thither the Enemy burnt and levelled all the Suburbs; as also set fire to all the Houses in the Country between us and the Town. 
A Party sent toward Limerick.  On the the 8 th' of August early in the Morning my Lord Portland, and Brigadeer Stuart were sent towards Limerick, with about Eleven hundred Horse and Foot, who advanced within Cannon shot of the Town, but met with little opposition from the Enemy; and before they returned his Majesty went out with about Three hundred Horse, being accompanied with Prince George, the Heer Overkirk, Major General Ginkle, and several other great Officers. When these went nigh the Town, a Party of the Enemy's Horse advanced toward them: But Captain Selby, of my Lord of Oxford's Regiment having the Advance Guard, drew towards them, with a design to charge them; which they perceiving, thought fit to draw homewards, their Cannon firing from the Town several times. Then in the Evening Lieutenant General Douglass with his Party joined the King's Army,  
The 9 th' of August in the morning early, the King sends three Squadrons of Horse and Dragoons, with a Detachment of One Thousand Foot, commanded by Sir Henry Bellasis (as Brigadeer) my Lord Drogheda, and Colonel Earl, as an Advance Guard to make the first approach, 
The whole Army make their Approach.  and all the Army both Horse and Foot followed in order. About six a Clock our Advance Party discovered some of the Enemy upon the top of an Hill, three Miles on this side the Town: our Men drew up, and then marched slowly forwards; and as we proceeded the Enemy disappeared by degrees, till they were all gone off the Hill: We drew forwards; and about half a mile further we could see a great part of the Town from a rising ground, but could not discover the ways to it, nor who were between us and it, because of a great many thick Enclosures and Lanes; in one of which the Enemy appeared again. Our Men halted a little till the Pioners had cut ●…wn the Hedges to the right and left; which done, they advanced, and the Enemy drew back. This took some time a doing, and therefore the Front of our Army, both of Horse and Foot came up: The King was here at first, riding from one place to another to order Matters, as his Custom always was. We cut the Hedges in a great many places, and went forwards, and the Enemy they drew homewards, till they came to a narrow Pass between two Bogs, within half a Mile of the Town. The Neck of Land between these Bogs is not above 150 Yards over, and this full of Hedges, with a large Orchard, a Stone Wall, and also the Ruins of a great House upon the Lane-side, which the Irish had burnt the Day before. But there were Three Lanes that led this way towards the Town, the middlemost being the broadest, the Irish Horse stood in it, on the Pass beyond this old House; and whilst our Pioners were at work, the Front of our Horse went up so close, that there were several little Firings, but not much damage done on either side: To the Right and Left of the Irish Horse, the Hedges were all lined with Musqueteers, of whom our Foot were got now within less than two hundred Yards. The Pioners laboured at the Hedges all this while, and the Army made their Approaches in excellent Order: The Detached Party of Foot was upon the Advance towards the Centre, the Horse a little to the Right of them, followed by the Earl of Drogheda's Regiment, and Lieutenant General Douglas at the Head of them (my Lord Drogheda himself being upon the Advance Guard). The Danes were towards the Left, led on by the Prince of Wirtemberg, and Major General Kirk: The Blue Dutch, and several English Regiments, were upon the Right: All those were lined with Horse, and these supported again with more Foot: So that all Men that understood it, said it was a most curious sight; for though the Hedges were very thick and troublesome, yet it was so ordered, that the Front kept all on a Line, except the advance Party, who went always some distance before. Whilst things were going on thus, the King ordered Two Field-Pieces to be planted towards the Left, where they could bear upon the Enemy's Horse. These fired several times, and the Enemy soon quitted that Post. Our English Foot were so little concerned, that though they knew the Enemy to be in the next Hedges, yet whilst the Pioners were at work, they would sit them down, and ask one another, whether they thought they should have any Bread to day? (for they began to want their Breakfasts, though some few of them went to the next World for it.) The Danes to the Left stood with all the Care and Circumspection in the World; but observing the Posture of some of our Men, and hearing what they said, they believed we had no mind to fight; yet no sooner were the Hedges down, and our Front advancing in a narrow Field, but the Irish fired a whole Volley upon them from the Neighbouring Hedges; which our Men seeing, some of them cried aloud, Ah ye Toads, are ye there? we'll be with you presently: And being led on by my Lord Drogheda and Colonel Earl, they ran along the Field directly towards the Hedges where the Irish were planted; which the others seeing, immediately quitted, and then our Men fired upon them as they retreated to the next Hedges, and so beat them from one Hedge to another, even to the very end of the Suburbs, which then were all burnt and leveled. During this Action the Danes advanced in the Left, and the Blue Dutch with the English on the Right, the Horse coming on in the Centre. So that in less than half an hour from the first Volley, the Irish were driven under their very Walls; nor did we lose a Dozen Men in all this Action: When as if the Irish had managed this Advantage of Ground, and fortified the Pass, as well as Ireton's Fort on the Right of it, (which was built by Ireton on his first coming before Limerick: It stands on a Rising Ground, and overlooks the Pass on one side, and the Town on the other: (This we commonly called Cromwel's Fort) they might have kept us some Days from approaching the Town; at least, they might have killed us a great many Men: But the truth is, they had not time for all this: They had drawn up, however, several Companies of Men in the Fort, but when they saw us coming on, they retreated towards the Town without ever firing a Shot.  

The Cannon play.  We were not as yet saluted with one Great Gun from the Town, because their own Men had been between them and us, but as soon as they retreated under the Walls, they let fly amain amongst us, and killed several as they marched in; amongst others, a French Captain had both his Legs shot off, and died presently. We drew Four Field-Pieces immediately to Cromwel's Fort, playing them upon the Town and the Outworks; and before Five a Clock in the Afternoon, all our Army was marched in, and most of them encamped within Canonshot. In a Siege the first two things that are to be regarded, is the safe encamping our Men, and the drawing the Line of Countervallation, to prevent the Enemy from Sallying; but the latter of these we did not much mind, because I suppose we did not much fear any desperate Sallies; and the former was in some measure prevented by the situation of our Camp. The Danes encamped to the Left, where they found an Old Fort built by their Ancestors, which they were very proud of; and from thence they fired Three or Four Field-Pieces upon the Irish that lay entrenched between them and the Town. The Detached Party kept an Advance Post till they were relieved about Nine a Clock, and the Lord Drogheda's Regiment was placed next the Town, nigh Cromwel's Fort, where they were to stop the Enemy's Career, if they attempted a Sally.  

The Town Summoned.  As soon as our Army was posted, the King ordered a Trumpet to be sent with a Summons to the Town; and, as we understood since, a great part of the Garrison were for Capitulating, but Monsieur Boiseleau, the Governor, the Duke of Berwick, and Colonel Sarsfield opposed it with a great deal of Heat, telling them, that there were great Divisions and Insurrections in England; That the Dauphin was landed there with Fifty Thousand Men, and that the Prince of Orange would be obliged soon to draw home his Army into England. The Trumpeter was sent back from Monsieur Boiseleau, with a Letter directed to Sir Robert Southwell, Secretary of State (not sending directly to the King, because he would avoid (I suppose) giving him the Title of Majesty), 
The Answer.  That he was surprised at the Summons, and that he thought the best way to gain the Prince of Orange's Good Opinion, was by a vigorous defence of that Town which his Master had entrusted him withal. That Evening a Party of Dragoons was sent to view the Pass at Annaghbegg, Three Miles above Limerick, where Six of the Enemy's Regiments of Foot, Three of Horse, and Two of Dragoons were posted, on the other side of the River, where there stood a large New House, with a great many Brick Walls about it, and several convenient Hedges were adjoining to the River: They fired from thence upon our Men, but did little or no Execution, and that Night they marched off to the Town. The Cannon played on both sides till it grew dark, 
A Party pass the River.  and next Morning early, being Sunday, the 10 th', the King sent Eight Squadrons of Horse and Dragoons, Commanded by Lieutenant General Ginkle, and Three Regiments of Foot, under Major General Kirk, who passed the River without any opposition, and immediately His Majesty went thither Himself: The Stream was very rapid and dangerous, though the River has not been known to be so low these many Years. The King at his Return, left Major General Kirk, with his own, Brigadeer Stuart's, and my Lord Meath's Regiments, who encamped one beyond the Ford, and two on this side, having a Party of Horse (relieved every Twenty Four Hours) to support them.  
A Cornet this Morning deserted the Enemy, who told the King, That a great many in Town were for surrendering, but prevented by Sarsfield and Boiseleau; That Count Lauzun, with the French, were encamped nigh Galloway, the Irish refusing to receive them into Town (because themselves had done so with the Irish some time before at Limerick): That my Lord Tyrconnel, with most of the Irish Horse, and some Foot, were encamped on the other side, about Six or Eight Miles from Limerick: That there were Fourteen Regiments of Foot, with Three of Horse, and Two of Dragoons then in Town. The King sent that Afternoon a small Party of Horse to discover my Lord Tyrconnel, but 〈◊〉 was then removed about Ten Miles further off towards Galloway.  

The Town described.  But it will be convenient that I here give as good a Description of the City, and its Situation, as I can of a Place that I had not the liberty to go into, though I have been sometimes very near it. It's therefore for Circumference one of the largest in that Kingdom, except Dublin, and the Houses are generally built very strong within the Walls, being made most of them Castle-ways, with Battlements: It stands upon the River Shanon, and though it be nigh Sixty Miles from the Sea, yet Ships of Burden can come up to the Bridge; for the River below the Town looks like an Arm of the Sea. One part stands on Munster side, and is called the Irish Town, being compassed about with a very strong Stone Wall, and without this a Counterscarp with Pallisado's, and also several Forts and Bastions; and on the inside the Wall they had cast up a vast Ditch, with an huge Bank of Earth and Stones, having only a place left to go in and out. The River about a quarter of a Mile above the Town, splits itself in two, and between the Branches lies a most pleasant spot of Ground, called the King's Island, being about Two Miles Circumference, on the lower end of which stands the greater part of Limerick, where there is a Castle, and a Cathedral Church. This also is invested with a Stone-Wall, and is called the English Town, between which and the Irish Town there is a very large Stone-Bridge; and beyond the English Town, upon the further Branch of the River, there is another Bridge that leads into the County of Clare, near which stands a considerable Fort of Stone, and the Irish cast up several more of Earth, and made great Fortifications in the King's Island, at which they were busy all the while we continued there: Here the Irish kept continually a strong Guard, having also during our stay Two or Three Regiments entrenched, opposite to the Danes on Munster side, towards the West of the Irish Town.  
This Place was first won from the Irish by Reimond the Gross, an Englishman, and Son of William Fitz Gerald, but afterwards burnt by Duvenald, an Irish Petty King of Thoumond; and then in process of time Philip Bruce was enfeoffed of it, and it became an English like Town, being fortified with a Castle, and walled, by King John. In the late times Cromwell was called over into England before his Army reached that Place, and Ireton managed the Siege, who died here afterwards. He laid a great many Months before it, and did not take it at last. Colonel Fennel, and others of the Irish, in some respect, betrayed the Town to him; for against the governor's Consent they drew up Articles, and sending them to Ireton's Camp, on the 27 th' of October 1651. they received Two Hundred Men at St. John's Gate, and more into another Fort, called Price's Mill; next day getting possession of the Town, Ireton hanged several of those that were still for defending of it.  
But to come again to our business: 
The Irish erect Forts.  The Irish began also to make Two small Forts between us and the Irish Town, one nigh the South Gate, about the middle of the Suburbs, where stood Two Chimneys, and it had that Name; the other towards the East, nigh that part of the Wal where we afterwards made a Breach: They had a Citadel towards the West, whereon they had several Guns, which plagued us till we killed that Gunner, and then we were more at ease from that Quarter. There was a Spur at the South Gate, whereon the greatest of their Guns were planted, and at another small Gate, with a Sally-port (called St. John's Gate) towards the East, they had also a Battery of Three Guns, which from its Colour we called the Black Battery: This was just under the place where we made our Breach. Our Camp was ordered thus: The King's Camp was to the Right, in the Second Line; next him the Horse Guards, and Blue Dutch; then some English and Dutch Regiments, than the French and Danes, and behind all were the Horse, though after some time we rather encamped conveniently than regularly.  
Whether it was that His Majesty was made believe the Town would surrender upon Summons, or what else was in it I know not; but when we sat down before Limerick, we had only a Field-Train, though we had been a Month in our March from Dublin thither; and whether it be usual to go before a Town without sufficient Materials to force it, I am no Competent Judge: However, there were Six Twenty Four Pounders, Two Eighteen Pounders, a great quantity of Ammunition, much Provisions, our Tin Boats, and abundance of other things all at this time upon the Road from Dublin, under the Care of Two Troops of Colonel Viller's Horse.  

Notice of our Guns coming up, by a Deserter.  The Day after we got to Limerick, a Frenchman, (as was reported) a Gunner of ours, run away from us into Town, and gave the Enemy an account where our Train lay, as also of those Guns, and other things that were coming up, the manner of our encamping, and where the King's Tents stood, with all the Particulars that were material for them to know. They had always a plaguy spite at our Guns, and therefore on Monday Morning early they played theirs most furiously towards the place where our Train lay. I happened to be not far from the place that time, and in less than a quarter of an hour I reckoned Nineteen or Twenty great Shot that fell in a manner all in a Line. This place grew presently so hot, that we were obliged to remove our Train beyond an Hill further off. They fired also all this day, and the next, at the places where the King's Tents stood, killing some Men, as also Two of the Prince of Denmark's fine Horses: His Majesty was advised to remove to some more convenient and secure Ground, which he did.  
Monday the 11 th'. in the Morning, we planted six Twelve Pounders at Cromwell's Fort, which dismounted one of the Enemy's best Guns upon the Spur, and did further damage to the Houses in the Town. The same Morning came one Manus O Brian, a substantial Country Gentleman to the Camp, and gave notice that Sarsfield in the Night had passed the River with a Body of Horse, and designed something extraordinary: 
Sarsfield passes the River.  For when Sarsfield heard what the Frenchman had told, he was pretty sure, that if those Guns, Boats, and other Materials came up to us, the Town would not be able to hold out; and therefore he resolves to run a hazard, and destroy them in their March if it were possible; if he succeeded, than he broke our Measures, but if not, he then designed for France, if he did but survive the Attempt: In order to which, he takes all the best Horse and Dragoons that were in Town, and that very Night marches over the Shannon, at a Place called Killalow, a Bishops See on the Shannon, Twelve Miles above our Camp. The Messenger that brought the News was not much taken notice of at first, most People looking upon it as a Dream; A great Officer however called him aside, and after some indifferent Questions, asked him about a Prey of  in such a Place; which the Gentleman complained of afterwards, saying, he was sorry to see General Officers mind  more than the King's Honour. But after he met with some Acquaintance, he was brought to the King, who to prevent the worst, gave Orders that a Party of Five hundred Horse should be made ready, and march to meet the Guns; but whether His Majesty's Orders were not delivered to the Officer in Chief that was to Command the Party, or where the fault lay, I am no competent Judge, but it was certainly One or Two of the Clock in the Morning before the Party marched, which they did then very softly, till about an hour after they saw a great Light in the Air, and heard a strange rumbling Noise, which some conjectured to be the Train blown up, as it really was. For on Sunday night our Guns lay at Cashell, and on Monday they marched beyond Cullen, to a little old Ruinous Castle, called Ballenedy, not Seven Miles from our Camp, and directly in the Rear of it, where they Encamped on a small Piece of plain green Ground, there being several Earthen Fences on one side, and the old Castle on the other: If they had feared the least danger, it had been easy to draw the Guns and every thing else within the Ruins of that old Castle, and then it had been difficult for an Army, much more a Party, to have touched them; Nay, it was easy to place them and the Carriages in such a Figure upon the very Spot where they stood, that it had been certain Death to have come nigh them; but thinking themselves at home, so nigh the Camp, and not fearing an Enemy in such a Place, especially since they had no notice sent them of it; they turned most of their Horses out to Grass, as being wearied with marching before, and the Guard they left was but a very slender one, the rest most of them going to sleep; but some of them awoke in the next World; 
The Guns surprised.  for Sarsfield all that day lurked amongst the Mountains, and having notice where, and how our Men lay, he had those that guided him through Byways, to the very Spot, where he fell in amongst them before they were ware, and cut several of them to Pieces, with a great many of the Waggoners, and some Country People that were coming to the Camp with Provisions. The Officer Commanding in Chief, when he saw how it was, Commanded to sound to Horse, but those that endeavoured to fetch them up, were killed as they went out, or else saw it was too late to return: The Officers and others made what resistance they could, but were at last obliged every Man to shift for himself, which many of them did, though they lost all their Horses, and some of them Goods of a considerable value: there was one Lieutenant Bell, and some few more of the Troopers killed, with Waggoners and Country People, to the Number in all of about Sixty: Then the Irish got up what Horses they could meet withal, belonging either to the Troops or Train; some broke the Boats, and others drew all the Carriages and Wagons, with the Bread, Ammunition, and as many of the Guns as they could get in so short a time into one heap; the Guns they filled with Powder, and put their Mouths in the Ground that they might certainly split; what they could pick up in a hurry they took away, and then laying a Train to the rest, which being fired at their going off, blew all up with an Astonishing noise; the Guns that were filled with Powder flying up from the Carriages into the Air, and yet two of them received on damage, though two more were split and made unserviceable: every thing likewise that would burn, was reduced to Ashes, before any could prevent it. The Irish took no Prisoners, only a Lieutenant of Colonel Earl's being sick in a House hard by, was stripped and brought to Sarsfield, who used him very civilly, telling him, if he had not succeeded in that Enterprise, he had then gone to France. Our Party of Horse that was sent from the Camp, came after the business was over, in sight of the Enemy's Rear; but wheeling towards the Left, to endeavour to intercept their Passage over the Shanon, they unhappily went another way; since if our Party had been Fortunate, they had a fair Opportunity first to save the Guns, and then to Revenge their loss, and if either had been done, the Town had surrendered without much more Battering. Sir Albert Cunningham's Dragoons were abroad also, who met with some of the Irish, killed a Major, one Captain James Fitz-Gerrald, and about Fifteen more, but the Main Body marched off secure. Colonel Villers went also with another Party of Horse towards Bryan's Bridge, but the Enemy did not return that way.  
This News was very unwelcome to every body in the Camp, the very private Men showing a greater concern at the loss, than one could expect from such kind of People; the loss of the Guns was not so great, as that of the Horses and Ammunition; but to make the best of a bad Market, the Duke of Wyrtemberg, and several Great Officers, sent their own Horses, and every Foot Regiment furnished so many Garrons, to bring up the Guns and broken Carriages; as also to bring up two great Guns and a Mortar that were coming from Waterford. 
The Siege g●ts on.  We went on with the Siege however, and planted several more Guns, and firings continued briskly on both sides, all the Army both Horse and Foot being ordered to make such a number of Fascheenes a day, and bring them to the Heads of their respective Regiments; to which end we cut down most of the Hedges and Orchards about.  

Castle Connel taken.  On Tuesday the 12. Brigadeer Stuart, with a Detachment of his own and my Lord Meath's Men, went towards Castle Connel with Four Field-Pieces: the Besieged submitted, and were brought Prisoners to the Camp, being 126 in number, commanded by one Captain Baluwell. This is a strong place upon the River Shannon, Four Miles above Limerick, built by Richard the Red Earl of Ulster. (Queen Elizabeth gave the Title of Baron Castle Connel to William Bourk, for killing James Fitz Morice, who was a Rebel in those Days.) Here we kept a Garrison till the Siege was raised, and then it was blown up. During these Transactions several Parties of Horse were sent abroad; and Wednesday the 13. Lieutenant Colonel Caulfield was sent to Cullen, with a detacht Party of 300 Foot mounted upon Garrons, there to remain as a Guard to those who passed to and from the Camp; as also to scour the Country, the Rapperees (upon the miscarriage of the Guns, and being partly plundered contrary to the King's Orders) beginning to disturb us. Next day there came an Express from Youghal, giving an Account, That they had killed some of the Irish thereabouts that rob and plundered the Country. (This Place was surrendered to us about 10 days before, and had now a Garrison of 80 Foot and Dragoons.)  
Upon some complaints from the North of Ireland, on the 15 th', the King sends out his Proclamation, Commanding all to pay Tithes as formerly. These troublesome Times have fallen heavy upon the Clergy of Ireland (who lived very plentifully before) and yet it will be a great while ere they be so poor as their Predecessors: For they say in times past they had no other Rents or Revenues but three Milch Kine apiece, which the Parishioners exchanged for others new, when they went dry; as Adam Brenensis, a Germane tells the Story from themselves, as they returned that way on a time from Italy. Tho I suppose the People were then as ignorant as the Clergy poor; but now the Case is altered, and they want neither Encouragement nor Respect.  
Sunday the 17. Monsieur Cambon, our Quartermaster General, was very diligent, in order to have the Trenches opened that night; and all things being prepared, Seven Battalions, consisting of English, Danes, Dutch, and French Foot, commanded by the Prince of Wyrtenberg Lieutenant General, Major General Kirk, Major General Tettau, and Sir Henry Bellasis Brigadeer. The King I suppose, by this mixture, thinking to raise an Emulation in his Soldiers; or further, that they might instruct one another, several Regiments having never been in Trenches before: they were commonly Seven Battalions on at a time, and relieved at Twelve a Clock at night: but this method was altered, for a reason to be given afterwards. This night we advanced our Trenches, and attacked the Irish at the two old Chimneys, the Granadeer threw in their Granades, and then endeavoured to get over: this occasioned a general firing from our Trenches, and also from the Town; the King himself was at Cromwell's Fort to see what happened (as he was constantly every night.) The Irish in the Fort made no great resistance; but after once firing they cried out Murder, and Quarter, but made the best of their way toward the Town; those that stayed in the Fort were knocked on the head: The firing from the Walls and Trenches continued for at least two Hours longer, by which time we had secured this Fort from the Enemies retaking it.  

A Battery planted.  Next day, being Monday the 18. we planted a Battery below the Fort, to the right of our Trenches, and dismounted some of the Enemy's Cannon. All that day the Guns played briskly on both sides; and at night the Trenches were relieved by Lieutenant General Douglas; my Lord Sidney, and Count Nassau, as Major Generals, and Brigadeer Stuart. We made our Approaches toward the Fort without the Wall; and Lieut. Gen. Douglas', and Brigadeer Stuart's Regiments were posted towards the right: It was dark when they went on, and they did not perceive the Enemy to be so near them as they really were; for there was at that time scarce Twenty yard's distance between them: they were ordered to lie down upon their Arms; which they did, and a great part both of the Officers and Soldiers fell asleep: The Enemy perceived this, and attacked them, which put them presently into a Confusion, and several of them gave ground, but presently recovered themselves and fired, but they did not know at what: The Danes to the left took our own Men for the Enemy sallying, and so fired upon them; they believed the Danes to be the Irish; and so returned the Compliment. The Irish fired upon both, and they at one another. This Confusion lasted nigh two hours; in which time several were killed; nor did the King, or any body else know what to make of it. At last our Men found their mistake, and the Irish were beat in, crying quarter and murder, as they used to do. After this his Majesty ordered the Trenches to be relieved in the day; and our Men marched always in and out, in the very Face of their Cannon.  

The story of the Irish Deliverer.  About this time we had an Account of one Balderock Rho O Donnel, of the ancient Family of Tyrconnel: this Man was born and educated in Spain. But there being a Prophecy amongst the Irish, that he should free his Country from the English, doing great matters in his own Person, and more by his Conduct; he was sent for on purpose, and came to Limerick. It's incredible how fast the vulgar Irish flocked to him at his first coming; so that he had got in a small time Seven or Eight thousand Rapparees, and such like People together, and begun to make a Figure; but after a while the Business cooled, and they were weary of one another: and he is only now a Colonel in Limerick. They had another Prophecy also, That we should come to the Field above Cromwell's Fort, where stands an old Church, where on a Stone hard by we should pitch our utmost Colours, and afterwards be undone; with a thousand such like Fopperies, not worth the naming.  
Tuesday the 19th. our Battery played upon the Walls, and also the Guns from Cromwell's Fort upon the Houses in Town: And the Enemy were not idle; for their Shot flew very thick, 
His Majesty had a narrow escape.  insomuch that the King riding softly up towards Cromwell's Fort, directly as His Horse was entering a Gap, a Gentleman stayed His Majesty to speak to him, and in the very moment there struck a Twenty four pounder in the very place, which would have struck His Majesty, and Horse too, all to pieces, if His usual good Angel had not defended Him; it struck the Dust all about Him however, tho' He took little notice of it, but alighting, came and laid Him down on the Fort, amongst all the Dust. That Night we planted Four Twenty four pounders at the Angle of our Trenches, near the Southeast corner of the Wall, where we made the Breach afterwards.  

A Fort taken from the Irish.  Wednesday the 20th. Colonel Cuts' Granadeer, commanded by Captain Foxon, and my Lord Meath's, by Captain Needham, were placed conveniently in the Trenches for an Attack; and at Two a Clock in the Afternoon (the Signal being given by firing Three Pieces of Cannon) they leapt over the Trenches, and ran strait to the Fort which the Enemy had to the Right of us, at St. John's Gate. The Enemy fired from the Fort, and from the Walls; our Men did the like from the Trenches; and the Great Guns went to work on both Sides. The Granadeer threw in their Granades, and Captain Foxon made an Attempt to climb up, but was thrown down again; but entered at the second Trial, and his Men with him: So did my Lord Meath's Men, with Captain Needham; and in a small time we were Masters of the Fort. There were about Fifty killed in it, and Twelve with the Captain taken Prisoners, and some made their Escapes to the Town. The Firing continued however on both Sides for above an Hour, and all possible diligence was used to bring down Faggots, wherewith to make up that side of the Fort that was open to the Town. Before the Attack, a Party of our Horse were drawn up in a Lane, to the Right of the Trenches, to prevent the Enemy from sallying, upon which the Enemy's Cannon played; so that after the Fort was ours, they drew back beyond an Hill for their Security. 
They sally.  About an Hour after, some Friend in Town gave notice that the Enemy were going to sally, which they did immediately, both Horse and Foot, from St. John's Gate: Their Horse came up very nigh the Fort, tho' our Men fired from thence, and the Trenches, as fast as they could: Then the small and great Shot on both sides began afresh again. Major Wood of Colonel Byerley's Regiment commanded an Advance Party of Twenty four French and Twenty seven English Horse: At the Noise he advanced with this Party, and leaping a Ditch, he engaged immediately a Squadron of the Irish Horse, and broke them. Then came in Lieutenant Colonel Windham, and Captain Lucy, as also some Dutch and Danish Horse: These charged the Irish that sallied, and beat them back, following them almost to the very Gate. But we being exposed to all the Enemies Shot from the Walls, lost several in coming off; amongst the rest, Captain Lucy, a Gentleman much lamented by all that knew him. The King saw all this Action, (as indeed he did most things that happened, going often into the Trenches, and never without danger) expressing Himself to be in pain for Major Wood, when he saw him and his Party in such danger, losing the greatest part of them. Captain Needham, after all was over, and he leading his Men off, was shot by a Chance-Bullet, and died immediately. We lost at the taking of the Fort, and at the Sally afterwards, 58 Foot killed, and 140 wounded; Horsemen, 21 killed, 52 wounded; 64 Horses killed, 57 wounded; besides the Danes. These Men sold their Lives dear, and you may easily believe the Enemy gained nothing by this Afternoons Work; for the next Morning two Drummers made their Escape out of Town, who told us, the Enemy had lost above 300 Men; and in two Hours after came a Cornet and four Trumpeters from the Enemies Camp. That Afternoon Captain Bourn was killed, as he was marching down to relieve the Trenches; and Major Morgison was wounded with a Cannon-bullet as he lay in Bed, of which he died in two days.  

A new Battery.  The 22d. we raised a Battery of Eight Guns, most Twenty four pounders, nigh the Fort that we took the day before, from whence we beat down Two Towers that stood upon the Wall, out of which the Enemy fired upon our Trenches. That night we threw good store of Bombs and Carcases into Town, which disturbed the Enemy very much, most of them having never seen such things before.  
The 23d. there was a Drum sent, and a Truce towards the Evening, for the Burying the Dead killed on both sides at the taking the Fort. When our People came to look amongst the Dead, they found a French Officer wounded, and his Horse lying upon him, and yet the Gentleman was alive, and, as I heard, he recovered, tho' he lay from Wednesday till Saturday in the Evening. I cannot omit a pleasant Adventure that fell out at the taking the Fort, between a Chaplain in the Army and a Trooper. This Chaplain happened to go down after the Fort was taken, and seeing a Trooper mortally wounded, in all appearance, he fancied himself obliged to give him his best Advice: The other was very thankful for it; and whilst they were about the matter, comes the Sally. Our Horse came thundering down, at which the Clergyman making haste to get out of their way, he stumbled and fell down. The wounded Trooper seeing him fall, judged he had been killed, and stepped to him immediately to strip him, and in a trice had got his Coat off on one side: The other called to him to hold, and asked him what he meant. Sir, (says the other) I beg your pardon; for I believed you were killed, and therefore I thought myself obliged to take care of your Clothes, as well as you did of my Soul.  
This Afternoon were Eighty four Prisoners brought to the Camp, from a Castle some twelve or fourteen Miles off, called Nignagh Round: These kept out the Castle for Twenty four hours against Major General Ginkell and his Party of about 1500 Horse and Dragoons; they killed us Fourteen Men; 
Nignagh Castle taken.  but seeing two Cannon come, and the Soldiers very busy in bringing Faggots for a Battery, they submitted to Mercy. Their Commander was one Captain O Bryan. This Afternoon also one of Colonel Levison's Dragoons was hanged, for deserting. In the Evening our Bombs and red-hot Balls began to fly, which set part of the Town on fire, which burned all that night, destroying a great quantity of Hay, with several Houses. I remember we were all as well pleased to see the Town flaming as could be, which made me reflect upon our Profession of Soldiery, not to be overcharged with Good-nature.  

Another Battery.  The 24th. we fired pretty smartly, but our Guns only struck the top of the Wall off, and therefore we raised a new Battery within sixty Yards of the Wall, and that Night drew the Angle of our Trenches within twenty Yards of the Counterscarp; Thirty Volunteers out of a Regiment working very diligently, and had Two shillings apiece for their pains; several Wooll-sacks being carried down to secure our Men from Shot as they were at work. Monday morning we began to fire from our new Battery, and the Breach in the Wall began to be considerable; which the Enemy seeing, brought abundance of Woolsacks, to damp the force of our Cannon. This was like Josephus' defending his Towns in Gallilee, who filled large Sacks full of Chaff, and hung them over the Walls, to defend them from the Battering Rams of the Romans; for Cannons were not then invented.  

The Breach appears.  The King sent his Gunners some Drink down to the Batteries, which made them ply their Work very hearty; and for all the Woolsacks, the Wall began to fly again; and early that Morning were two Cannon planted about 300 Yards to the right of our Trenches, in order to beat down the Bridge: But we were too late a beginning this Work; the Irish seeing what we intended, were very much afraid of the Bridge, and and therefore they planted two Guns without the Town, in the King's Island, which played upon our Battery, and also flankt their own Counterscarp. You must know, that two or three days before this, it had reigned so violently for nigh twenty four hours together, that the Soldiers were almost up to the Knees in the Trenches. This looked very ill, and therefore we were obliged to hasten our Work, lest the Rains should force us to desist. That Night therefore a Council of War was held, whether we should make an Attack upon the Counterscarp next day; and it was deferred till Wednesday, because as yet the Breach was not wide enough: Monsieur Cambon was for deferring it for two or three days longer, which had been a great happiness if it had; and yet this could not well be, for our Ammunition began to sink.  
Tuesday the 26th. we plied the Breach ha●d all day with nigh Twenty Cannon from several Batteries, and in the Night saluted the Town after the usual manner, with Fireballs, Bombs, and Carcases. And on  

The Town stormed.  Wednesday the 27th. a Breach being made nigh St. John's Gate, over the Black Battery, that was about Twelve Yards in length, and pretty flat, as it appeared to us, the King gave Orders that the Counterscarp should be attacked that Afternoon; to which purpose a great many Woolsacks were carried down, and good store of Ammunition, with other things suitable for such a Work. All the Granadeer in the Army were ordered to march down into the Trenches, which they did. Those being above Five hundred, were commanded each Company by their respective Captains, and were to make the first Attack, being supported by one Battalion of the Blue Dutch on the Right, than Lieutenant General Douglas' Regiment, Brigadeer Stuart's, my Lord Meath's, and my Lord Lisburn's, as also a Brandenburg Regiment. These were all posted towards the Breach; upon the left of whom were Colonel Cutts and the Danes. Lieutenant General Douglas commanded, and their Orders were to possess themselves of the Counterscarp, and maintain it. We had also a Body of Horse drawn up, to secure the Foot upon occasion. About half an hour after Three, the Signal being given by firing three Pieces of Cannon, the Granadeer being in the furthest Angle of our Trenches, leapt over, and run towards the Counterscarp, firing their Pieces, and throwing their Granades. This gave the Alarm to the Irish, who had their Guns all ready, and discharged great and small Shot upon us as fast as 'twas possible: Our Men were not behind them in either; so that in less than two Minutes the Noise was so terrible, that one would have thought the very Skies ready to rend in sunder. This was seconded with Dust, Smoke, and all the Terrors that the Art of Man could invent, to ruin and undo one another; and to make it the more uneasy, the Day itself was excessive hot to the Bystanders, and much more sure in all respects to those upon action. Captain Carlisle, of my Lord Drogheda's Regiment, run on with his Granadeer to the Counterscarp, and tho' he received two Wounds between that and the Trenches, yet he went forwards, and commanded his Men to throw in their Granades; but in the leaping into the dry Ditch below the Counterscarp, an Irishman below shot him dead. Lieutenant Barton however encouraged the Men, and they got upon the Counterscarp, and all the rest of the Granadeer were as ready as they. By this time the Irish were throwing down their Arms, and running as fast as they could into Town; which our Men perceiving, entered the Breach pellmell with them, and above half the Earl of Drogheda's Granadeer, and some others, were actually in Town. The Regiments that were to second the Granadeer went to the Counterscarp, and having no Orders to go any further, there stopped. The Irish were all running from the Walls, and quite over the Bridge, into the English Town, but seeing but a few of our Men enter, they were with much ado persuaded to rally; and those that were in, seeing themselves not followed, and their Ammunition being spent, they designed to retreat; but some were shot, some taken, and the rest came out again, but very few without being wounded. The Irish then ventured upon the Breach again, and from the Walls and every place so pestered us upon the Counterscarp, that after nigh three hours resisting Bullets, Stones, (broken Bottles, from the very Women, who boldly stood in the Breach, and were nearer our Men than their own) and whatever ways could be thought on to destroy us, our Ammunition being spent, it was judged safest to return to our Trenches. When the Work was at the hottest, the Brandenburg Regiment (who behaved themselves very well) were got upon the Black Battery, where the Enemy's Powder happened to take fire, and blew up a great many of them, the Men, Faggots, Stones, and what not, flying into the Air with a most terrible noise. Colonel Cutts was commanded by the Duke of Wyrtemberg to march towards the Spur at the South Gate, and beat in the Irish that appeared there; which he did, tho' he lost several of his Men, and was himself wounded: For he went within half Musket-shot of the Gate, and all his Men open to the Enemy's Shot, who lay secure within the Spur and the Walls. The Danes were not idle all this while, but fired upon the Enemy with all imaginable fury, and had several killed; but the mischief was, we had but one Breach, and all towards the Left it was impossible to get into the Town when the Gates were shut, if there had been no Enemy to oppose us, without a great many Scaling-ladders, which we had not. From half an hour after Three, till after Seven, there was one continued Fire of both great and small Shot, without any intermission; insomuch that the Smoke that went from the Town reached in one continued Cloud to the top of a Mountain at least six Miles off.  
When our Men drew off, some were brought up dead, and some without a Leg; others wanted Arms, and some were blind with Powder; especially a great many of the poor Brandenburgers looked like Furies, with the Misfortune of Gunpowder. One Mr. Upton getting in amongst the Irish in Town, and seeing no way to escape, went in the Crowd undiscovered, till he came at the Governor, and then surrendered himself. There was a Captain, one Bedloe, who deserted the Enemy the day before, and now went upon the Breach, and fought bravely on our side; for which His Majesty gave him a Company.  
The King stood nigh Cromwell's Fort all the time, and the Business being over, He went to His Camp very much concerned, as indeed was the whole Army; for you might have seen a mixture of Anger and Sorrow in every body's Countenance. The Irish had two small Field pieces planted in the King's Island, which flankt their own Counterscarp, and in our Attack did us no small damage, as did also two Guns more that they had planted within the Town, opposite to the Breach, and charged with Cartridge-shot.  

The Loss at this Attack.  We lost at least Five hundred upon the Spot, and had a thousand more wounded, as I understood by the Surgeons of our Hospitals, who are the properest Judges. The Irish lost a great many by our Cannon, and other ways; but it cannot be supposed that their Loss should be equal to ours, since it's a much easier thing to defend Walls, than 'tis by plain Strength to force People from them; and one Man within, has the advantage of four without. Nor possibly may it be amiss to insert the List of the Officers killed and wounded at the Attack, in the Five English Regiments that were upon Duty, as it was taken exactly next day.  

In Lieutenant General Douglas' Regiment.  

Wounded.  
Sir Charles Fielding.  
Capt. Rose, mortally wounded.  
Capt. Guy.  
Capt. Trevor.  
Capt. Rose junior.  
Capt. Wainsbrough.  
Lieut. Wild, mortally wounded.  
Lieut. Wybrants.  
Lieut. Lacock.  
Lieut. Rapine.  
Lieut. Lloyd.  
Ensign Goodwin.  
Ensign Burk.   

Killed.  
Major Hambleton.  
Lieut. Ennis.  
Lieut. Morison.  
Ensign Tapp.  
Ensign Pinsent.    

In Colonel Cutts' Regiment.  

Wounded.  
Colonel Cutts.  
Capt. Newton.  
Capt. Foxon.  
Capt. Massham.  
Lieut. Levis.  
Lieut. Barrock.  
Lieut. Cary.  
Lieut. Trenchard.  
The Adjutant.  
Mr. Hows, a Volunteer.   

Killed.  
Capt. Hudson.  
Ensign Mead.    

In the Earl of Meath's Regiment.  

Wounded.  
The Earl of Meath.  
L. C. Newcomb, mort. wounded.  
Lieut. Blakeney.  
Lieut. Hubblethorn.   

Killed.  
Lieut. Latham.  
Ensign Smith.    

In Brigadier Stuart's Regiment.  

Wounded.  
Brigadier Stuart.  
Major Cornwall.  
Capt. Pallferey.  
Capt. Galbreth.  
Capt. Stuart.  
Capt. Casseen.  
Lieut. Stuart.  
Lieut. Cornwall.  
Lieut. Cary.  
Ensign Stuart.   

Killed.  
Capt. Lindon.  
Capt. Farlow.  
Lieut. Russell.    

In my Lord Lisburn's Regiment.  

Wounded.  
Major Allen.  
Capt. Adair.  
Capt. Holdrich.  
Capt. Hubbart.  
Lieut. Hillton.  
Lieut. Goodwin.  
Ensign Hook.   

Killed.  
Capt. Wallace.  
Capt. West.  
Ensign Ogle.    
These make in all Fifty nine, whereof Fifteen were killed upon the Spot, and several died afterwards of their Wounds; the Granadeer are not here included, and they had the hottest Service: Nor are there any of the Foreigners, who lost full as many as the English; so that I'm afraid this did more than countervail the loss that the Irish had during the whole Siege, at least in the numher of Men.  
Next day the King sent a Drummer, in order to a Truce, that the Dead might be buried, but the Irish had no mind to it; and now the Soldiers were in hopes that the King would make a second Attack, and seemed resolved to have the Town or die every Man. But this was too great a hazard to run at one Place, and they did not know how scarce our Ammunition was, it being very much wasted the day before; this day however we continued Battering the Wall, and it begun to Rain; and next day it was very Cloudy all about, and Reigned very fast; so that every Body began to dread the Consequences of it. The King therefore calls a Council of War, wherein it was Resolved to quit the Town and Raise the Siege, which as the Case stood then with us, was no doubt the most prudent thing that could be done. 
The Siege Raised.  We drew off therefore our heavy Cannon from the Batteries by degrees: And on Saturday August the 30. we marched greatest part of them as far as Cariganliss, the Guard being the Earl of Drogheda's and Brigedeer Stuart's Regiments. The Rain which had already fallen had softened the ways, and we found some difficulty in getting off our Guns, especially since for the most part we were obliged to draw them with Oxen, a part of our Train Horses being disposed of to the Enemies use before; and this was one main Reason for Raising the Siege; for if we had not (granting the Wether to continue bad) we must either have taken the Town, or of necessity have lost our Cannon, because that part of the Country lies very low, and the Ways are deep. Therefore on Sunday the last of August, all the Army drew off, (having a good Body of Horse in the Rear): As soon as the Irish perceived we had quitted our Trenches, they took Possession of them with great Joy, and were in a small time after over all the Ground whereon we had Encamped; two days before we Raised the Siege, a great many Wagons and Carriages were sent towards Cashell and Clonmel, with sick and wounded Men, which was the Reason that we were forced to leave a great many Bombs, Hand Granades, and other things behind which we buried in the Artillery Ground, but with a Train to blow them up; so that when it took Fire the Irish were mightily afraid, and thought we were beginning a new Siege from under Ground: But yet they dug up most of our dead Officers and Soldiers, only to get their Shirts and Shrowds.  
month September 
The Army removes.  The Army Encamped that day at Cariganliss, and then the Artillery marched forwards to Cullen, whither the Army followed the day after: but as soon as the Protestants, that dwelled in that Country, understood that the Army was drawing off, they prepared to march along with Bag and Baggage, which most of them did, and looked something like the Children of Israel, with their Cattle, and all their Stuff, footing it from Egypt; though most of those poor People had no Promised Land to retire to, but were driven into a Wilderness of Confusion; for I saw a great many both Men and Women of very good Fashion, who had lived plentifully before, yet now knew not which way to steer their Course, but went along with the Crowd, whither Providence should direct them.  
In a day or two after we were removed from before Limerick, Monsieur Boisleau the Governor made a Speech, and told the Irish, 
Monsieur Boiseleau's Speech to the Irish.  That with much ado he had persuaded them to defend the Town, which with Gods help they had done; but assured them it was not Fear, but Prudence and Policy that had made the Enemy quit the Siege, as might appear by their slow Marches; and withal he told them his Opinion, that the next time the Enemy came they would have it: Which said, he took leave, and went to the French Forces then at Galloway, and designing for France.  

His Majesty goes for England.  His Majesty, that day we Raised the Siege, went to Cullen, and so to Clonmel, from thence to Waterford, in order to take shipping for England, accompanied with the Prince, the Duke of Ormond, and several of the Nobility. From Waterford His Majesty sent back the Right Honourable Henry Lord Viscount Sidney, and Tho. Conyngsby Esq to the Camp; 
Lord's Justices Appointed.  they, with Sir Charles Porter, having a Commission to be Lords Justices of Ireland: The King set Sail with a fair Wind for England, where he was received with an universal rejoicing; and the Two Lords Justices on the Fourth of September came to the Camp, then at Cullen, where they stayed till the Sixth; in which two days, they, and the General, Count Solmes, ordered all Affairs relating to the Army. And here we received Money, which was very acceptable, for it had been very scarce all the Campaign, both with the Officers and Soldiers, and yet every body were content, and our Wants were no Obstruction to our Duties; as His Majesty was pleased to take notice afterwards in His Speech to the Parliament From Cullen we marched on the Sixth to Tipperary, blowing up a strong Castle when we Decamped, and the two Lords Justices took their Journey towards Dublin, in order to enter upon their Government.  
Some that are Men already prejudiced, will pretend to be Judges in this Affair (though they never saw the Place or the Country) and affirm, that the Irish made never a false step, but one, during this whole Siege, and that was, in not Fortifying the Pass, and Cromwell's Fort without; as also in not drawing a large Trench from the River towards the East, and then running it round that part of the Town, on which they might have raised several Forts and Breast-works; from whence they might have retarded our Approaches; but indeed they had not time for all this, though they had done something of that kind towards the West, where they kept Men Encamped all the while we lay before the Town; and they had made also some Forts towards the East, but they could not put Courage in their Men to defend them, especially when Walls were so near to fly to.  

Objections against the Siege at Limerick.  What Objections they make against us were these, that we ought to have divided our Army, and sent a part beyond the River; as also to have broke down the two Bridges, one between the two Towns, and the other on the County of Clare side; by which means we had prevented the Irish Communication between the two Towns, and also from without; the greatest hazard that we could run, being to Attack a Town that had one side open, to bring in what Men and things they pleased. All these, and a great many more inconveniencies were seen into at that Instant; but the dividing the Army was impracticable, because that when one Part had been over the River, they must have marched several Miles to the Right, and then down again, before they could come nigh the other side of the Town, by reason of a vast Bog that runs from the Town a great way cross the Country, and then it was no easy thing to bring Provision to those: and besides, if the Rains had fallen (as it often threatened us) that part of the Army which had gone over, must have run the hazard either of starving, or fight their whole Army, or both; for the Shanon rises all on a sudden, and the least swelling in the World, would have made it impassable for the Army, since it was with great difficulty that single Regiments could get over as it was, and it never has been seen so low in many years. Nor had we Men enough, to make what Works were convenient, to secure both Parts of the Army from Sallies or Assaults from without, if we had been divided. We know Caesar at the Siege of Alexia, shut in Eighty thousand Guals; made a Line of Countervallation of Eleven Miles Circumference; and one of Circumvallation that was Fourteen, Fortifying both these with Sharp Stakes, and vast Holes in the Ground, slightly covered over; by which, he both reduced that great Army within to his Mercy, and kept off a much greater, that designed to Raise the Siege. But his Army were Men of Fatigue and Labour, as well as Courage, and his Numbers six times as great as ours. And though we were Commanded by a Prince of as great Courage and Resolution as ever Caesar was, and he had Men that were as willing, yet several of them were beginning to be sick, and were not able to endure the Fatigue; except both our Time had been longer, and the Season better; and though Kings are Gods in Wisdom as well as Power, yet there is one in Heaven that limits them.  

Lieutenant General Douglass Decamps.  September the 7 th', Lieutenant General Douglas, with his own Regiment, Brigadeer Stuart's, Sir Henry Ballasyse's, Lord George Hambilton's, a Derry Regiment, the Third Troop of Guards, Colonel Russel's Horse, and Guinn's Dragoons, marched from Tipperary towards the North, to Winter-Quarters, and the rest lay encamped.  
September the 8 th'. my Lord Lisburne, with a Party of Foot, being about Four Hundred, and Monsieur La Forest, with a Party of Five hundred Horse, were sent to Killmallock, a Place between Cork and Limerick, where the Enemy had a Garrison of about two hundred Men, who when they saw our Party, and Four Field-Pieces, which they brought along, they yielded upon the first Summons, and had Conditions to march out with their Arms and Baggage.  
From the 8 th' to the 13 th' nothing of Moment happened, except the General's sending out several Parties unto all the little Towns and Castles thereabouts, having Engineers along to see what could be done in order to their Defence, on which account Dr. Davis, Dean of Ross, was very serviceable, who understood the Country thereabouts very well.  

And Major General Kirk, with the rest of the English.  This took up time till the 13 th', when Major General Kirk, with Seven Foot Regiments, (viz.) Kirk, Hanmer, Meath, Cutts, Lisburne, Earl, and Drogheda's; and Sir John Lanier, with his own, Lord of Oxford's, Langston's, Byerley's Horse, Levison's Dragoons, and part of Cunningham's, marched towards by'r; Which way we heard that Sarsfield was making, being then with a Body of about Five Thousand Horse, Foot and Dragoons, at a place called Banohar-Bridge, not Eight Miles from Bir. The same Day Major General Scravemore, and Major General Tatteau, with Twelve hundred Horse and Dragoons, as also Two Regiments of Danish Foot, went towards Mallow, in order to go to Cork, where we had a Report, that my Lord Marlborough designed to land. There were some Deserters also that came from the Enemy, that gave us an Account, that my Lord Tyrconnel, Count Lauzun, Monsieur Boiseleau, with all the French Forces, were gone from Galloway towards France; for hearing of my Lord Marlborough's Fleet coming abroad, they made more haste than they designed, and so left several of their Men sick at Galloway: They brought an excellent Field-Train in the Spring out of France, which they took along with them when they returned.  

The rest of the Army remove to Cashel.  September the 14 th', the rest of the Army removed to Cashel, and from thence were dispersed to Quarters; part of the Danes and Dutch went towards Waterford, some to clonmel, and others stayed at Cashel: The French went towards the County of Carlow: And so the Army was dispersed. Count Solmes commanded the Army from His Majesty's Departure, till the Camp broke up, and then he went to Dublin, in order to go for England. On the Day following a Captain of Colonel Levison's Dragoons, with his Troop, routed a Body of Irish Rabble that were got together, and a Party of Horse were sent after a Company of Rapparees that had killed some of our Men as they were a foraging. Lieutenant General Ginkle was now Commander in Chief of the Army, and went towards his Head Quarters at Killkenny.  

Sarsfield besieges Bar.  At Major General Kirk's coming to Roscreagh, he understood that Sarsfield ●nd his Party had besieged the Castle at by'r, in which was only a Company of Colonel Tiffin's Regiment: The Enemy had brought several Pieces of Cannon, one of which was an Eighteen Pounder, with which they did the Castle some damage; but however the besieged defended it stoutly, and killed them several Men.  

Relieved by Major General Kirk.  Tuesday the 16 th', Major General Kirk, and his Foot, marched from Roscreagh towards by'r, and joined our Horse (who went that way the Night before, Commanded by Sir John Laneir), some Three Miles short of the Town. There we understood that Sarsfield's Party in Bar was very strong, and Major General Kirk thought it was too great a hazard to engage with those Men he had; so sent an Express to Lieutenant General Douglas, who was then at Mary-Borough, some Twenty Miles off: We returned to Roscreag that Night, and next Morning being reinforced with Douglas' Horse, we marched forwards towards by'r again. The Enemy than had left the Town, and encamped Three Miles from it towards the Shanon; but their Outguards were within a Mile of by'r, and could overlook our Camp. The General sent out all the Granadeer, who took the shortest way over the Bog, towards the Hill where the Enemy stood; and at the same time sent out a Detachment of Horse, who beat the Enemy off; Thursday the 18 th', our Army encamped beyond the Town, and one Lieutenant Kelly, of Levison's Dragoons, as he was discovering the Enemy with a Party, being surrounded, was taken Prisoner: He is since exchanged, and gives us an Account of the Present State of Limerick, which is something different from the Public.  
Friday the 19 th', the Enemy decamped, and marched to Banohar-Bridge, though that Night a party of their Horse beat in our Outguards.  
Saturday the 20 th', our Army begun some Fortifications in Town, it being only an open place before, and part of them stayed here encamped for Ten or Twelve Days. Some say also, that here was a good opportunity lost, in not falling upon the Enemy in their Retreat towards Banohar; for they marched off in great Confusion: But during our stay here, the Soldiers, either by the bad Example of others, or making the Scarcity of Bread a Pretence, they ●…gun to strip and rob most of the Irish that had got Protections; which made it natural for them, after this, to turn Rapparees, and do us all the Mischief they could. And it did not stop here; for there was scarce any distinction made of Papist or Protestant in this Affair.  

Lord's Justices come to Dublin.  Towards the middle of September my Lord Sidney, and Tho. Coningsby, Esq Lords Justices, came to Dublin, and on the 15 th' they took the usual Oaths of Chief Governors of that Kingdom, before the Commissioners of the Great Seal, with all the accustomed Formalities, the People by their Bonfires, and other Signs of Joy, expressing their satisfaction for the restoring of the Civil Government. One of the first things they did, was to consider of the Settlement of the Militia, in such hands as might be most for the King's Service, and the Country's Interest; and in some small time after, gave out Commissions accordingly. The same Day they sent out a Proclamation, to encourage all People to bring in their Goods to the Market at Dublin, forbidding any Officers or Soldiers to press such People's Horses, which has been a trick too frequent in that Country. And whereas the Rapparees began to be very numerous in several places, the Lords Justices issued out a Proclamation, requiring all Papists to remain in their respective Parishes, at least not to go Three Miles farther, and only then to Market. This bears date the 18 th'. And because the hardships that the Soldiers had endured, occasioned a great many of them, at the breaking up of the Camp, to steal from their Colours, and make the best of their way for England, a Proclamation came out the 19 th', Forbidding all Masters of Ships, or Seamen, to transport any Officers or Soldiers, or other Person whatsoever, except known Merchants, and Persons of known Quality, not belonging to the Army, without a Pass from the Lords Justices, or the General of the Army. The Papists on the Frontiers were very angry at us, and gave constant Intelligence to the Enemy of all our Affairs; by which means our Men, in small numbers, were often surprised and murdered, and several other Inconveniencies fell out; so that a Proclamation came out on the 26 th', Forbidding all Papists to dwell within Ten Miles of the Frontiers: And another bearing the same Date, Commanding all the Wives, Children, and Dependants upon any of the Irish in King James' Army, or of those who had been killed, or taken in that Service, to remove beyond the River Shanon, by such a Day, or else to be proceeded against as Enemies and Spies. And accordingly most of them went, having a Guard to conduct them to our Frontiers. And a Third there was dated that day also, Forbidding any of the Protected Irish to Harbour any that belonged to the late King's Army, or that robbed and plundered the Country in the Night. And because Coals were now very scarce at Dublin, and other Firing not coming in so plentifully as formerly, some Days before this, there was a Proclamation published, Promising Protection to all Ships and Mariners that should be employed in transporting Coals from any part of the Kingdom of England, or Wales, to the City of Dublin. One there came out on the 30 th', Forbidding all people to buy any Goods but in open Markets, because several Abuses were committed by the Soldiers, taking people's Goods, and selling them at an undervalue. And on the 7 th' of October there was another Proclamation, Forbidding any to pretend to be Soldiers in Colonel Fouks, and Colonel Herbert 's Regiments, that were not; Those two Regiments being then in Town, and several Abuses committed that way; and some of the Soldiers affronting the Militia, had like one Night to have made a great deal of Mischief; upon which the Alarm was beat, and several people wounded, one or two being killed outright.  

All the Army in Quarters.  By this time the Soldiers every where had got to Quarters, and it was proposed by several Justices of the Peace, and Deputy-Lieutenants in the Country, That if the Soldiers would be quiet, and not take things at their own hands, the Country should find them with Meat and Drink, with whatever else they could reasonably think on; which was very well liked by some Colonels, but others, for their own Gains sake, ordered the Countrypeople to bring in most of their Corn to such and such places, and secured it for their own private use, allowing the Soldiers in the mean time to do what they would. This made the Irish and English both plundered at all hands; and if by chance an Englishman had any thing left, the Rapparees being stripped of what they had themselves, were ready to come in the Night, and steal that; by which things were not in such order as good Men could have wished.  
But before I go any farther this way, it will be convenient to look back, and see how Major General Scravemore, and his Party went on, and how the business of Cork and Kingsale was managed.  
On the 17 th' of September Major General Scravemore and Major General Tatteau, sent Colonel Donap to burn the Bridge of Mallow, and to view the Castle; which he did, and brought an Account of a Body of Rapparees, to the number of about Three Thousand, that were not far off; upon which they sent out a Party of an Hundred Horse, and Fifty Dragoons, under Major Fittinkhoft, designing themselves to follow; but he succeeded so well, that he routed the Irish, and killed near Three Hundred of them, getting a great many Silver-hilted Swords, and some fine Horses amongst the Plunder.  

My Lord Marlborough lands at Cork, joined by Major General Scravemore. . On the 21st of September the Earl of Marlborough came into Cork-Road with the English Fleet, having on board Brigadeer Trelawney's, Lord Marlborough's Phusileers, Princess Ann's Regiment, Colonel Hastings, Colonel Hales, Sir David Collier's, Colonel Fitz-Patrick's, an Hundred of the Duke of Bolton's, and Two Hundred of the Earl of Monmouths, under Major Johnston, my Lord Torrington's, and my Lord Pembroke's Marine Regiments; and sending an Express to Major General Scravemore, and Major General Tetteau, they marched immediately to join his Lordship.  
The 22 d the Lord Marlborough, with his Fleet, entered the Harbour, receiving some Shot as they passed, from a Fort of Eight Guns; but sending some Boats ashore, the Enemy were obliged to quit their Battery, and the Guns taken.  
The 23 d, in the Morning the Army landed, and on the 24 th' Five or Six Hundred Seamen, and others, of the Marine Regiment, were employed to draw the Cannon along, and to mount them before the Town, which they did with great cheerfulness, and the Duke of Grafton at the Head of them, tho' Two Troops of Dragoons, and a Body of Foot appeared without the Town; but our Men firing some Field-Pieces upon them, they retired. That Day the Duke of Wirtemberg sent Dean Davis to my Lord Marlborough and Major General Scravemore, to give them an account, that he was marching to join them with a Detachment of Four Thousand Foot. There was then a Report, that the Duke of Berwick designed to raise the Siege, and therefore Major General Scravemore sent the Dean back to hasten the Duke's March, and the next day ordered a Party of Horse to go and cover the Duke's Foot. The same Afternoon Major General Tatteau, with a Party of a Thousand Men, having drawn down some Cannon to the Fair Hill; resolved to attack one or both of the New Forts, and New Shanon Castle; but no sooner were his Men posted in order to that Design, but the Enemy set Fire on the Suburbs between him and them, and having deserted both the Forts and Castle, retired in haste into the City.  

And the Duke of Wyrtemberg.  On the 26 th' the Prince of Wyrtemberg, with his Danes, and a Detachment of Dutch and French Foot, came, and encamped on the North side the Town.  

A Battery planted at Cork.  We now being in possession of Shanon Castle, planted our Guns there, and played them both into the Fort and Town; and Major General Scravemore, with his Horse, took up his Quarters at Cill Abbey.  
The 27 th', the Enemy having deserted their Works at the Cat-Fort, without a blow struck, we were Masters of it, and planted a Battery there, playing our Bombs into the City, and our Guns upon the Fort, from the Friars-Garden, and another Battery above the Fort, near the Abbey. There was also a Church in our possession, into the Steeple of which Major General Scravemore sent Lieutenant Townsend with a Party (laying Board's cross the Beams for them to stand upon), who did good Service in galling the Irish within the Fort. Another Battery of Three Thirty Six Pounders was made by Red Abbey, which playing against the City-Wall, made a Breach; whereupon they came to a Treaty, whereon a Truce was granted till next Morning.  
The 28 th', the Enemy not accepting the Conditions that were proposed, our Cannon began to play very furiously, which made a considerable Breach; and when the Enemy began to appear on the Wall near it, they were raked off by our small Ordnance from the Cat. Last Night a Captain, Lieutenant, and Forty Men, were posted in the Brick-Yard, near Cill Abbey, to hinder the Enemy from making their Escape that way through the Marsh; and accordingly some attempting it about Midnight, Captain Swiney, and Four more were killed, and Captain Mackertey taken, (being wounded,) and the rest forced to retire to the City again. About One a Clock that Afternoon, the Danes from the North, and Four Regiments of English from the South, under Brigadeer Churchil, passed the River into the East-Marsh, in order to storm the Breach that was made there in the City-Wall: They passed the Water up to the Armpits; the Granadeer under my Lord Colchester led the Van, and marched forwards, exposed to all the Enemy's Fire: There went on Volunteers with this Detachment, the Duke of Grafton, the Lord O Brian, Colonel Granvill, and a great many more. Immediately the Van posted themselves under the Bank of the Marsh, (which seemed to be a Counterscarp to the City-Wall,) in which Approach the Duke of Grafton received a mortal Wound on the point of his Shoulder. The Salamander also, and another Vessel, which came up the Morning-Tide, lay at the Marsh-end, directly before the Wall, playing their Cannon at the Breach, as likewise throwing Bombs into the City. 
The Garrison surrendered.  In the midst of which Pother my Lord Tyrone, and Lieutenant Colonel Rycatt came out, (having beat a Parley before) and made Articles for its Surrender; which were these:  

I. That the Garrison should be received Prisoners of War, and there should be no prejudice done to the Officers, Soldiers, or Inhabitants.  
II. That the General would use his endeavour to obtain His Majesty's Clemency towards them.  
III. That they should deliver up the Old Fort within an Hour, and the Two Gates of the City the next Day at Eight in the Morning.  
iv That all the Protestants that are in Prison, shall be forthwith released.  
V That all the Arms of the Garrison, and Inhabitants, should be put into a secure place. And  
VI That an exact Account should be given of the Magazines, as well Provision as Ammunition.   
In the Evening the Fort was surrendered, and the Protestant Prisoners set at Liberty.  
On the 29 th' in the Morning, many Seamen, and other lose persons, entered into the City through the Breach, and other places, and plundered many Houses, especially of Papists. But as soon as the Bridge could be mended, the Earl of Marlborough, Duke of Wyrtemberg, and Maj. Gen. Scravemore entered, and took much pains to save the City from further Damage. In the Afternoon all Papists were ordered by Proclamation, on pain of Death to deliver up their Arms, and repair to the East Marsh, where all that had been in Arms were secured, and put under Guards, the Officers in the County Courthouse, 
The Number of the Prisoners.  amongst whom were the Earls of Clencarty and Tyrone, Colonel Mark Ellicat, the Governor, Lieutenant Colonel Rycat, etc. the rest, to the number of between Four and Five Thousand, were secured in other places.  
The County of Cork was formerly a Kingdom, and is the most fertile Country in Ireland: This Kingdom was granted in the Time of Henry the Second, to Sir Robert Fitz Stephen, and Sir Miles de Cogan, in these Words, Know ye that I have granted the whole Kingdom of Cork (excepting the City, and Cantred of the Oustmen) to hold for them and their Heirs, of Me, and John My Son, by the Service of Sixty Knights. At Cork was born one Briork, a Famous Saint in the Days of Old.  
The same Afternoon a Party of about Five hundred Horse were sent under Brigadeer Villars to infest Kingsale; he sent a Trumpeter at his Approach to summon the Town, but the Governor threatened to hang him up for bringing such a Message, and then set fire to the Town, and retreated to the Old Fort; which our Horse seeing, rid in, and quenched the Fire, killing seven or eight of the Irish that they found in Town.  
On the 30th. a Party of our Foot marched to Five-mile-House towards Kingsale, and the Magistrates of Cork reassuming their Places, proclaimed King William and Queen Mary, and put the Place into some order.  
month October 
The Army marches to Kingsale.  On the First of October the Earl of Marlborough marched out of Cork to Five-mile Bridge, and the next day came near the Town, then in the possession of our own Men: Towards the Evening the Lord Marlborough posted his Men towards the New Fort; and Major General Tetteau, with 800 Men, the next morning early passed the River in Boats, & stormed the Old Fort, in which he succeeded very well: Several Barrels of Powder at the same time accidentally taking fire, blew up nigh Forty of the Enemy; the rest flying into an old Castle in the midst of the Fort, were a great many of them killed before they got thither, and all that made resistance, as we scaled the Walls were cut in pieces: 
The Old Fort taken.  So that of 450 Men in this Fort, about 200 were blown up and killed, and the rest submitting to Mercy, were made Prisoners. Some endeavoured to escape to the New Fort by Water, but were most of them killed from the Shore. The Governor and several Officers that would have prevented our Men from coming over, were killed upon the Ramparts.  

The New one besieged.  My Lord Marlborough having gained this Fort, resolves to make as quick work as he could with the New one; for the Wether was now very bad, and Provisions were growing scarce; and withal, his Men began to fall sick, which made him judge it was the best way to attack the Place briskly, in which he was like to lose fewer Men, than if by lying long before it, he should have it surrendered: He sends a Summons however to the Governor to surrender, who returned him answer, That it would be time enough to talk of that a Month hence. 
Batteries raised.  Whereupon the Cannon being planted, we began to batter the Fort in two Places, the Danes on the Left, and the English on the Right. On the Fifth of October the Trenches were opened, and on the Ninth we were got nigh the Counterscarp. On the Twelfth in the Morning Six Pieces of Cannon were mounted at the Danes Attack, and Two Mortars at the English, which fired all day, and the Mortars continued all night. On the Thirteenth Two Guns of Twenty four pound Ball were planted on the English Battery, and on the Fourteenth Three more; for the Danes on their side had made a pretty large Breach. We than sprung a Mine with very good success, and were preparing to spring another; and being Masters of the Counterscarp, on the Fifteenth the Cannon played all the Morning, and every thing was ready to lay our Galleries over the Ditch: But at one a Clock the Enemy beat a Parley, and desired a Treaty about the Surrendry of the Fort; 
The Fort surrendered.  which being done, the Articles were agreed to and signed, by which the middle Bastion was to be delivered up next Morning, and the Garrison (being about 1200 Men) to march out the day after, with their Arms and Baggage, and be conducted to Limerick. We had killed and wounded in our several Attacks about 200; but a great many more were sick and dead by reason of bad Wether. In this Fort we received a very considerable Magazine, and great plenty of all sorts of Provisions, sufficient to have supported a thousand Men for a Year; there were 1000 Barrels of Wheat, 1000 Barrels of Beef, Forty Tuns of Claret, a great quantity of Sack, Brandy, and strong Beer. My Lord Marleborough did a considerable piece of Service in reducing those Places, which will be of great advantage to the next Campagn.  
(In October, 1601. Don John d' Aquila landed at Kingsale from Spain, with an Army to assist the Irish against Queen Elizabeth, calling himself Master General and Captain of the Catholic King in the War of God, for holding and keeping the Faith in Ireland: But by the Courage and Industry of Sir Charles Blunt Baron Mountjoy, than Lord Deputy, the Irish were defeated, and the Spaniards forced to go home upon dishonourable Terms.)  
But to return again to Dublin, and the Affairs of that part of the Kingdom. On the 18th of October the Blue Dutch Guards set sail for England, and a day or two afterwards landed Colonel Mathews' Dragoons and Count Schonberg's Horse from thence. And now after the taking of Cork and Kingsale, part of the Irish Army that was in Kerry made several Incursions, and burned all the Towns and Villages of the Counties of Cork, and Limerick, that had hitherto escaped. My Lord Duke of Berwick dined in Charlevil-house, one of the Second-rate Houses of these Kingdoms, built by the late Earl of Orrery, and after Dinner ordered it to be fired, and stayed to see it in Ashes. And those of the Irish Army that lay between Limerick and Athlone, burnt Balliboy, wherein were Six Companies of my Lord Drogheda's Regiment: The thing was thus. Lieut. Col. Bristol was at the Breaking-up of the Camp at Birr ordered to Kilkormack Castle, a considerable Pass, and within Two Miles of Balliboy; but he liking Balliboy better, as a Place of more Forage and Shelter for the Men, quitted the other, and took most of his Men into that open Village; which the Irish having notice of, came in the night, and lay in the Hedges nigh the Town. Our Men had heard of the designed Attempt the day before, and desired Colonel Bristol to deliver out Ammunition; but he apprehending no danger, took no care to prepare for such a Mischief: However, our Men sat up all that night, and sent out a Lieutenant, with Twenty Men mounted, to learn Tidings of the Enemy, who returned without discovering any, for they were all this while close in the Hedges. After Revallia, the Officers and Soldiers, thinking all safe, went to their Lodgings, all but the ordinary Guard: They had not been dispersed half an hour, till the Irish set both ends of the Town on fire. The Officers and Soldiers made what haste they could to a Mount towards the middle of the Town, where they stayed till a Party of Dragoons came from Birr to their Relief; for the Irish after some small time drew off, and would not adventure to force them from the Mount, tho' they were four times our number. We had about Twenty eight killed, and some wounded: And Captain Henry Gore, as he was going towards the Mount, had a Rencounter with some of the Irish Granadeer, in which with Club-Musket he had his Jawbone broke, and several Wounds on the Head; but he is since recovered. We killed several of the Enemy, both in the Streets, and in the Houses that they went to plunder.  
The 21th. some of the Rapparees marched towards Philipstown in the King's County. A Party of ours going out to discover them, took two of their Officers and hanged them. And the 23d. being the Anniversary of the former Irish Rebellon, was kept with great Solemnity; a Proclamation being issued out the day before, commanding the Sixteenth of November to be kept as a day of Thanksgiving, for preserving the King, and reducing three entire Provinces: Which accordingly was obeyed.  
On the 28th. there came an Account from Meerscourt in the County of Westmeath, that part of the Enemy's Forces advanced from Lanesborough in the County of Longford, and came within six Miles of Meerscourt, but retreated without any harm done to either side. If I am not much mistaken, when we left Limerick, it was our Business (and Advice was given accordingly) to secure all the Passes upon the Shanon; which had been easy at that time, our Army being together, and in the Field; for these, and the Castles all along by the Shanon side, might easily have been made tenable, where our Men might have been secure, and had a very plentiful Country at their Backs for their Relief; and then might have made Incursions into Conaught when they pleased: But in stead of that, we retired further into the Country, and left them all the Passes and Forts upon the Shanon; by which means they are not to be kept in their own Province, as they might have been, but can both keep us out, and also come amongst us when they have a mind to it.  

Several Protestants come from Limerick.  About this time the Enemy gave leave to several Protestants to come off, who gave account, that all things were very scarce amongst them, Wheat being generally about Ten pound (Brass Money) a Barrel; Malt, Nine pound; Brandy, Three pound a Quart; Ale, Two Shillings six pence; men's Shoes, Thirty shillings; Salt, Twenty shillings a Quart: And that the Irish Army were in a very miserable condition in all respects. And yet it was not so bad as 'twas reported. This Week the Lords Justices had an Account, That one Captain Long, formerly Master of a Ship, was in February last surprised in the Bay of Killibeggs in the North of Ireland, and taken Prisoner to Galloway; 
A Ship brought off from Galloway.  but whilst he was there he so ordered the Matter, as with the help of some Protestants he seized upon a Frigate, and brought her from Galloway to Carigfergus: She had Twelve Guns and Four Patereroes. month November And about the beginning of November, a French Ship of thirty Tuns, loaden with Brandy and Salt, sailed into the Port of Kingsale, coming to an Anchor under the New Fort, believing that Place still to be in the Hands of the Irish: but the Ship was soon boarded by our Men, and made a Prize.  

His Majesty's Birthday.  The Fourth of November, being His Majesty's Birthday, was observed with all the Splendour that Place could afford, 
Dublin Militia.  all the Town Militia were drawn out, being 2500 Foot, two Troops of Horse, and two of Dragoons, all well Clothed and Armed; and at night the Lords Justices made an Entertainment for the most Considerable Persons in and about the Town: The next day also being the Fifth of November, was observed according to the Act of Parliament. By this time Commissions being given out for Lords Lieutenants and Deputy Lieutenants; as also for Officers of the Militia in the Country, they had got Arms, and were in a pretty good Condition. And on the First day of the Term, Mr. Sergeant Osburn, Their Majesty's Sergeant at Law, moved the Court of King's Bench, for Writs of Certiorari, to remove all Indictments of High Treason, found in several Counties of this Kingdom, against those in Rebellion against the King and Queen, which was granted, and Writs Issued out accordingly; Proposals were made also by the Commissioners for the Forfeited Estates, to set Leases for a year of all Lands, that are Forfeited in this Kingdom, but I did not hear of many Tenants; for amongst other things there Proposed, the Farmer must give in an Exact Account of the Acres both Arable and Pasture, of the Farm he designs to take contains; and if upon view it appears to be more, than to pay 28 s. for every Acre of Arable, and 5 s. for every Acre of Pasture that was overplus; this indeed is a good way to get an Account of all the Lands, but not to make any Benefit to the King of them, for I'm afraid several Acres will not yield 20 s. in many years.  

An Exploit of Captain Archer's.  On Tuesday the 13 th'. of November, Captain Archer, one of the Militia, had a scuffle with the Raparees in the County of Wicklow, killed about Five, and took Twenty three Prisoners, with the loss of Five or six of his own Men; and about this time the Enemy burned Philip's Town (the chief Town in the King's County; so called from King Philip, as Marry Borough is from Queen Mary; for in this Reign those two Counties were settled, and part of them given to Thomas Ratcliff Earl of Sussex) though we had a Garrison in it; for they came from a great adjacent Bog in the Night, and having set the Town on Fire, retreated thither again. 
The General comes to Dublin.  At this time Lieutenant General Ginkle, who Commands in Chief over His Majesty's Forces in Ireland, came to Dublin, and on the Thirteenth Published several Orders and Rules; how the Army should be subsisted, and the Country paid and secured, which are too long to insert, but very Commendable if they had been observed. And the General and Lords Justices consulting together, the Justices send out a Proclamation the Fourteenth, for regulating the Quartering the Army, and assertaining the Rates of things; as what should be paid by each Soldier for all sorts of Provisions, and Confirming the General's Orders Published the day before. We had News brought from Limerick, by a Lieutenant that deserted, of several Inconveniencies the Enemy were put to, but these were only true in part: there was a Report also, that a supply of Arms, Ammunition, and Money was come from France, and this was true in some respect; for at that time there was a Ship with Arms, Ammunition, and some Provisions on Board, with about Sixty Officers designed for Limerick, but cast away in that River, and all the Men lost.  
The Rapparees all this while were very busy about Cashall and Clonmel, and did a great deal of mischief: this occasioned some of our Army to join part of the Militia, who went towards Cullen, and burned the Corn, bringing away a good Booty without any opposition.  
The Fifteenth of November Colonel Byerly's Horse marched from Dublin to Mount Naelick, a Village towards the Frontiers; and on the 19 th'. the Lords Justices Publish a Proclamation, Declaring, That if any of their Majesties Protestants Subjects had their Houses or Haggards burnt; or were Robbed or Plundered by the Rapparees, such Losses should be repaid by the Popish Inhabitants of that County. And in regard the Popish Priests had great Influence over their Votaries, it was ordered, That if any Rapparees exceeding the Number of Ten were seen in a Body, no Popish Priest should have liberty to reside in such a County. And it was further declared, That the Government would not give Protection to any Person that had a Son in the Enemy's Quarters, unless such Son return to Their Majesty's Obedience, before the Tenth of December next following. And in regard at this time the Government was apprehensive of some danger nigh Dublin itself, they Publish a Proclamation the 22 d. That all Papists, who have not been noted Housekeepers in the City of Dublin for Three months' last passed, were within Forty eight Hours to departed, at least Ten Miles from the City, or else to be proceeded against as Spies; and that not above Five Papists should meet together upon any Pretext whatever.  

A Plot discovered.  About the 24 th'. there was great talk of a Design discovered to the Lords Justices, of sending a Supply, of Meal Salt, Tobacco, Brandy, and several other things, from Dublin to the Enemy's Quarters. Those who were carrying these things were pursued, and overtaken in the County of Kildare, upon a By Road: they all made their escapes however; but one of them being a Woman, dropped a Petticoat, in which was found a Letter, and also another in a Rowl of Tobacco, which gave grounds to believe, that a Correspondence was kept between the Papists in Dublin and the Enemy beyond the Shanon; and therefore on Sunday Night the 30 th'. of November a general search was made through the City, and most of the Papists secured. This Piece of Service the Militia performed very dextrously, without noise or suspicion, till the thing was done.  

A List of the Privy-Council.  The last Packquets from England, brought a List of the Privy Council, appointed by His Majesty for the Kingdom of Ireland, as also of several of the Judges: The Council were, The Lord Primate, the Lord Chancellor, Lord Treasurer, Archbishop of Dublin, Duke of Ormond, Earl of Meath, Earl of Drogheda, Earl of Longford, Earl of Renelah, Earl of Granard, Viscount Lisburn, Bishop of Meath, Robert Fitz-Gerrald Esq the Vice Treasurer, Chancellor of the Exchequer, Chief Justice of the King's Bench, Chief Justice of the Common Pleas, the Chief Baron of the Exchequer, Master of the Rolls, Secretary of State, Master of Ordnance, Sir Henry Fane, Sir Charles Merideth, William Hill of Hillsborongh Esquire. On Monday the First of December, several of the said Persons attended the Lords Justices at the Council Chamber, and there took the usual Oaths of Privy Councillors. The Judges named for the Respective Courts in Dublin were, Sir Richard Reynoll, Lord Chief Justice of the King's Bench, Sir Richard Stephens, one of the Justices of the same Court, Mr. Justice Lindon being formerly sworn there: In the Common Pleas, Mr. Justice Jetfordson, Mr. Justice Cox being formerly sworn there: In the Exchequer, Jo Healy Esq Lord Chief Baron, and Sir Standish Hartstone one of the Barons of the Court, Mr. Baron Ecklin being formerly sworn there. This day we had News of the Enemies passing the Shanon at several Places, and Orders were sent to our Frontiers to be in readiness; and Colonel Gustavus Hambleton sent a Party from Birr towards Portumna, who met with a Party of the Enemy, which they routed, killing some, and brought off two Officers, with Eleven Prisoners being Dragoons and Foot.  
month December December the 2 d. A Proclamation was issued out by the Lords Justices and Council, forbidding all Their Majesty's Subjects of Ireland, to use any Trade with France, or to hold any Correspondence or Communication with the French King or his Subjects: This was the first that was Signed by the Council, and these were present, viz. Fran. Dublin, Drogheda, Longford, Granard, Lisburn, Robert Fitz-Gerald, Anth. Meath, Charles Merideth.  
We had at that time an Account from Cork, that on the 22 d. of November last there were 60 of our Horse and Foot, who met with near Five hundred of the Rapparees, in the Barony of West Carberry near Castlehaven; our Men at that disadvantage Retreated towards Castlehaven, the Enemy followed in the Rear, and fired at a distance several times, our Party facing about killed Nine; and afterwards being Attacked again, they killed one Brown an Ensign of the Enemies. 
Castletown Besieged.  The Enemy next day Besieged Castletown, an House near Castlehaven; they were Commanded by O Donavan, O Driscoll, and one Barry: As they approached the House, our Men killed Twelve of them; this put them into an humour of Retreating, though one Captain Mackronine with his Sword drawn endeavoured to hinder them; but he and some more of the Party being killed, the rest got away as well as they could. Several of them had Bundles of Straw fastened upon their Breasts instead of Armour; but this was not Proof, for about Thirty of them were killed upon the Spot, amongst whom were young Colonel O Driscol, Captain Tiege O Donavan, besides several that went off Wounded; we lost only two Men.  

Rapparees defeated.  At this time Colonel Byerley being at Mountmelick with part of his own Regiment, and some of Colonel Earl's Foot, he was frequently alarumed; as well by Parties of the Irish Army, as by Considerable Numbers of the Rapparees, who had a design to burn the Town, as they had done several others thereabouts; but the Colonel was very watchful, and kept good Intelligence (a main Matter in this Assair.) He was told of a Party that designed to burn the Town; and he took care to have all his Men, both Horse and Foot, in readiness to welcome them; but they heard of his Posture and durst not venture; however on the Third of December he had notice of a Body of Rapparees, that were not far from the Town, and designed him a mischief; he sends out Lieutenant Dent with Twenty Horse, and ordered each Horseman to take a Musqueteer behind him; when the Horse came almost within sight of the Rapparees, they dropped their Foot, who marched closely behind the Hedges unperceived by the Enemy. When the Enemy espied so small a Party of Horse, they Advanced from the side of the Bog towards them; the Horse seemed to Retreat a little, till the Rapparees were Advanced within Musquet-shot of our Foot, who firing amongst them, killed feveral, and then Lieutentant Dent fell in with his Horse; as also the Foot Charged them a second time, that after some resistance they killed Thirty nine, and took Four, whom they hanged without any further Ceremony. The rest escaped to the Bogs, and in a moment all disappeared; which may seem strange to those that have not seen it, but something of this kind I have seen myself; and those of this Party assured me, that after the Action was over, some of them looking about amongst the Dead, found one  a Sergeant of the Enemies, who was lying like an Otter, all under Water in a running Brook, (except the top of his Nose and his Mouth;) they brought him out, and although he proffered Forty Shillings in English Money to save his Life (a great Ransom as he believed) yet he was one of the Four that was hanged. 
How the Rapparees conceal themselves and their Arms.  When the Rapparees have no mind to show themselves upon the Bogs, they commonly sink down between two or three little Hills, grown over with long Grass, so that you may as soon find a Hair as one of them: they conceal their Arms thus, they take off the Lock and put it in their Pocket, or hid it in some dry Place; they stop the Mussle close with a Cork, and the Tutch-hole with a small Quill, and then throw the Piece itself into a running Water or a Pond; you may see an hundred of them without Arms, who look like the poorest humblest Slaves in the World, and you may search till you are weary before you find one Gun: but yet when they have a mind to do mischief, they can all be ready in an Hours warning, for every one knows where to go and fetch his own Arms, though you do not.  

Boats fitted up to be sent to the Shanon.  About this time the Lords Justices Ordered Four Long Boats, like Men of Wars Pinnaces, to be fitted up with Pattereros and little small Guns, the Sides to be fortified with Board's and other Materials, and those to be filled with a hundred Choice Men, commanded by Captain Hoord, who had been Provost Martial, but turned out for some Irregular things, and was resolved to do some desperate Service to be readmitted. These Boats were to be drawn upon Carriages to the Shanon, and there put in; the Design was very plausible, and might have done Service if pursued; for there are several Islands in the Shanon, wherein the Irish have very considerable Riches; and besides, Hoord and his Men designed to make Incursions into the Enemy's Country, and to burn and destroy all before them; if a small Party appeared, than they would fight them, but if a great Body, than they could retreat to their Fleet, and go away to another Place: And further, one design of those Boats, was to carry over a part of our Army (at least their Necessaries) that shortly designed an Expedition beyond the Shanon; but the Boats were stopped beyond Mullingar and ordered to go no further.  

A Spy seized.  Nigh this time, one Kirowen, an Irish Officer; came from Athlone to Mullingar, he pretended to be a Deserter, and told a fair Story; but next day a Protestant that made his escape, gave an Account, that he was a Spy, and had some bad Designs; upon which being examined and searched, he had on a Pair of Breeches, made of the Petticoat of a Gentlewoman whom he had murdered, and upon strict examination of his Boy and others, it appeared, that he was sent on purpose to burn the Garrison, so was the Saturday following hanged for his pains. There was also a Discourse, as if the Papists had a design to burn Dublin when the Irish Army was to approach, which they expected every day: this was discovered by a Letter from Lieutenant Colonel Woogan's Lady to him in Limerick: the Letter was intercepted, and gave an Account, that the Protected Papists were ready to join with the Irish Army in doing us what mischief they could; upon which most of them were secured (as I have said) but however those of them that would take the Oath of Allegiance to K. W. and Q. M. were released (but the refusers kept in Prison,) yet were Ordered by a Proclamation from the Lords Justices and Council December the Eight, to obey the former Orders, in removing from Dublin, and all Their Majesty's Garrisons on the Frontiers. And several of the Papists who had Sons in the Enemy's Quarters, having made Application to the Lords Justices, for further time to bring them in, pursuant to a Proclamation November the 19 th'. they set out another December the 8 th'. allowing them time till the Tenth of January; but for all this, I heard of very few that came over. Another Proclamation was Dated the same day, Ordering all the Laws in that Kingdom, for the Restraining the Exportation of Wool, to be put in Execution, except to England and Wales only, and this with Licence after the usual manner.  
We had an Account from Clonmel, that Captain Archer, with a Militia Troop, met with a Party of the Irish, killed Twenty five, and took a Booty of Three hundred Cows, with several other things. And Colonel Woolsley sent word, that what Provisions and Ammunition were sent to the North, were safely arrived, his Men having killed Eight of the Irish the day before, and hanged Three Spies. And about the middle of December, we had News from Limerick by a Deserter, that all things were very scarce, the Soldiers wanting both Meat and . But Leiutenant Kelly, who was taken Prisoner at Birr, and now released, says the Irish are not in so very bad a Condition, because they have got nigh Ten thousand Horse load of Corn out of the County of Kerry this Winter, which possible we might as well have had as they, if we had been as diligent.  
Nigh this time one Mack Finin, one of the Prisoners that escaped from Cork (as they say a great many did by sinister means) marched with a Party of about 400 of the Army and Rapparees towards Iniskeen in the County of Cork, and finding it guarded, they went to Castletown, where there was a Lieutenant and Thirty Dragoons; they defended the Place bravely for some time, killing Ten of the Enemy, but their Ammunition being spent, and having Five of their Men killed, they were forced to surrender upon Quarter, but the Lieutenant was afterwards murdered, though a Party coming from Iniskeen from Major Culliford, set upon the Irish, killed Twelve, and took Five Prisoners.  
The Lords Justices and Council now fearing, that in those Houses where there dwelled Papists, if any public Trade was kept, as to the selling of Ale, Wine, Coffee, etc. they might be Plotting and Contriving Mischief; therefore they Publish a Proclamation, December the 12 th'. That no Papist shall keep a Public House in or about the City of Dublin, after the 25 th'. of December next. And now His Majesty designing for Holland, and having thoughts of making my Lord Sidney one of the Secretaries of State, sent for him over, who on Monday the 15 th'. of December Embarked with a Fair Wind for Chester, leaving every one sorry for his departure, in that by his Affable and Courteous Demeanour, and his Diligence in His Majesty's Service, he had gained the Hearts of all People. And on the 24 th'. Sir Charles Porter, one of the Lords Justices came from England, who on the 29 th'. was sworn Lord Chancellor, receiving the Purse and Great Seal from the late Commissioners.  

Part of the Army march to Lanesborough.  We had now a part of our Army on their March towards Lanesborough-Pass, Commanded by Major General Kirk and Sir John Laneir; the Foot were my Lord Lisburn's Regiment, my Lord George Hambleton's, part of Col. Brewer's, some of Major General Kirk's, and several others: A Party of the Militia also were ordered from Dublin, and those in the Country were to be up on all hands. At the same time Lieutenant General Douglas was to march towards Sligo, and fall upon the Irish on that side.  
On Wednesday, the 31st of December, part of our Army under Colonel Brewer, went towards Lanesborough: The Enemy appeared on the Bog on this side the Town, being, as they say, nigh Three Thousand, and had cut several Trenches cross the Causeys that go through the Bog towards the Town; these they disputed for some time, but losing some of their Men, they retired into Town, and from thence to beyond the Shanon, defacing the Fort on this side, and breaking the Bridge behind them: (You'll say they were not very closely pursued that had time to do all this) However, our Men took possession of the Town and Fort, as they had left it; and if we had had the Boats, we might have gone over, the Enemy quitting the other side for at least Three Days; but then we were too small a Party: and before the rest of our Men came up, Three Regiments of the Irish were posted on the other side the River; and then little happened of moment, only some small Firings, and sometimes they made Truces, Colonel Clifford, and the other Irish Officers drinking Healths over to our Men, and those on our side returning the Compliment.  
When this Party marched to Lanesborough, there was a Detachment of 300 Men out of L. Drogheda's, Sir Jo. Hanmers, and Col. Hambleton's Regiments, ordered from by'r to join them; and so to cross the Country from by'r to Mullingar: But in their March they were set upon by about Fifteen Hundred of the Irish Army, and Rapparees: Our Party had but Thirty Dragoons with them, and the Enemy brought several Squadrons of Horse; and though we were attacked for at least Five Hours together, and that at several places of great disadvantage, yet they fought their way through, and went that Night to Mountmelick, having lost only Six Men, and Captain Jeffreys, of Sir John Hanmers Regiment: but the Irish got all our Baggage. This Party was commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Bristol, and Major Caulfield.  

Rapparees in the Bog of Allen.  The Rapparees by this time were got to the end of the Bog of Allen, about Twelve Miles from Dublin (this Bog is the largest in Ireland; for it reaches through a great part of the Country, from hence as far as Athlone, and is at least Forty Miles in length, having several Islands full of Woods in the midst of it): These robbed and plundered the Country all about; for they had an Island on this end of the Bog, which they fortified, coming out in the Night, and doing all the Mischief they could. This being so nigh Dublin, it made a great noise; so that Colonel Fouks, with his own Regiment, part of Colonel Cutts', and some of the Militia, marched out towards them; and coming near them in the Night, at a place called Tougher Greggs, at the entrance of the Bog of Allen; he stayed there till it was light, and then advanced upon the Causey, (having Three Field-Pieces along with him.) 
Defeated by Col. Fouks.  The Irish at first seemed to defend the Place, but as we went forwards, they quitted their Posts, leaving our Men to fill up the Trenches they had made cross the Causey, (being Twelve in number.) Colonel Fouks marched his Horse over, and so went to the Island of Allen, where he found Lieutenant Colonel Piper, who had passed thither on the other side at the same rate: The Irish betook themselves to the Woods, and we only got some little things they had left. It's thought they had a Thousand Foot thereabouts, besides some Horse, though most of them that made this Disturbance at this place, were only Two Hundred Boys, with an old Tory their Commander.  

Who were admitted to administer the Oath, and why.  And now the Lords Justices, and Council, issue out Two more Proclamations, one forbidding all Persons whatsoever, except the Lord Mayor, Recorder, and Sheriffs of Dublin, to administer the Oath, or give Certificates to the Papists: Because some took upon them, for Money, to certify they had sworn when they did not, or else gave them the Oath without the word Allegiance, as did Sir Humphrey Jervace, who was imprisoned, and fined Three Hundred Marks for it afterwards. The other Proclamation required all that had bought any of the Train-Horses, or Utensils, to bring them in by such a Day: For the Carters and Waggoners were very careless, and either sold the Horses, or suffered them to be stole.  

Maj. Gen. Tetteau marches from Cork with a part of the Army.  About the time that Lieutenant General Douglas, and Major General Kirk, marched from the North and South, Major General Tetteau marched also in the West towards the County of Kerry; and if they all had pushed forwards at one time, it had been a great advantage to our Affairs next Campaign: All things seemed to favour the Attempt, especially the Wether, better never being seen for the Season. Major General Tetteau marched from Cork December 28. and on the 29 th' was joined by Brigadeer Churchill, Sir David Collier, Colonel Coy, and a part of Colonel Matthews' Dragoons; and the day following they marched through the Country, which the Irish had for the most part burnt, after they had carried away whatever they could.  
month January On New Years-Day our Men attacked a Fort at a place called Scronclard, which was intended to hinder their passage that way: We took it in Two Hours, though it's said, the Enemy employed 500 Men for Two Months to build it. (This showed their Diligence, though not their Courage; these Two Virtues are sometimes divided between us and them, but not always both on either side.) Near Brewster's Field we discovered some of the Enemy's Scouts; whereupon Seventy of Eppingar's Dragoons, and Colonel Coy's Horse having the Advance-Guard, came near a Party of the Enemy of One Hundred and Sixty: These were mounted upon small Horses, and retreated, as did also their main Body, burning the Country. Our Men then went towards Ross, wherein the Enemy had a Garrison of Six Hundred Men, commanded by Colonel Mackartey: We did not think fit to attack the Town, but went towards a Fort near it, which we attacked with Fifty Danes, and Fifty of the Kingsale Militia: We carried the Fort, in which were Seventy Seven Men, of whom Fourteen swum towards a Rock, Five were taken, and the rest killed; Captain Baenburg, and Captain Caroll, the Commanders, were both wounded, the former with a Granade, and the other shot through the Leg. 
Goes to Tralee.  From thence we marched towards Tralee, which the Enemy deserted, having therein Twenty One Troops of Dragoons, and Seven of Horse, Commanded by Colonel Sheldon. The Enemy were much alarmed on this side, and if they had been pressed home on the other, it had been much for our Interest. But I heard of nothing further remarkable at Lanesborough, except of one Captain Edgworth's defending a Pass with One Hundred Men against a much greater Body of the Irish; and after our Men had laid there in the Cold for nigh a Fortnight, they were ordered back, being much harassed with Cold and Hunger. The Boats were never brought to the River; and Lieutenant General Douglas went as far as James-Town, and then retired again into the North, without doing anything remarkable. This indeed is to be said for both sides, That suppose our Men had passed the River at Lanesborough, they must have gone Three Miles forwards before they could have seen any thing but Bogs and Woods: The Irish no doubt knew of their coming, and would have let them advance some Miles at least, and then resolved, with all the Force in their Power, to attack them; nor could Lieut. Gen. Douglas join them on a sudden; so that seeing our Men were inferior to theirs in number, it was not the safest to go into the midst of their Troops; and yet any that will but consider the Circumstances of the preceding Story, and put things together, will find, that it has been partly our own faults that Ireland has not been reduced already.  

A short Description of the former State of Ireland.  The Soil of this Country is in all respects as good, if not better than that of England: And as to the People, though this Country was in the Infancy of Christianity, called Sanctorum Patria, yet in process of Time the Irish did very much degenerate, and did in a manner turn perfect Barbarians, till at length they were partly civilised by the English Conquest of that Country: and yet as the Nature of Man is apt to decline than improve, instead of Reforming the Irish, a great many of the English did dwindle into mere Irish, both in Customs and Habit, and are the very People that we are subduing at this juncture, not One in Ten of them being of ancient Irish Extraction. Most part of the North of Ireland is at present inhabited by People from Scotland. The Reason of this may be, because of the Vicinity of those Two Nations at that place, they not being Three Hours Sail asunder; or else it is, because in the Ninth Year of King James the First, the North of Ireland being then in Rebellion, that King invented a New Title of Honour both in England and Scotland; for all such (the Number not exceeding, as I remember, Two Hundred in each Nation) as would maintain Thirty Soldiers a piece, for Three Years, at the rate of 8 d. per diem, in the Service of Ireland (and yet they were to be Gentlemen, and worth 1000 l. per annum), those he called Barronets, and made this Title Hereditary, adding to each Man Phternal Cont the Arms of Ulster, which is in a Canton, or an Escatcheon, which they please, in a Field Argent, a Sinister Hand Cooped at the Wrist, Gules. But this, however, was more taken notice of by the Scots than the English; at least, a great many of them went over themselves in Person into Ulster, and after the Rebellion, had Lands assigned to them and their Followers, whose Posterity enjoy them still.  
As for the other Provinces in Ireland, (viz.) Lemster, Munster, and Conaught, they were generally inhabited with English and Irish intermixed, though the Irish were in a manner Slaves to the English, and every Landlord was as absolute as a Prince amongst his own Tenants, but in all other respects they had the English Laws and Customs, and lived more plentifully than they did in any place of England. Some may justly wonder to hear of all those multitudes of Cattle which have been at several times taken from the Irish; but as they went off from any place, they still drove along all the Englishment Stocks; and certainly the Country affords abundance, because it has never been throughly inhabited; for those places that might be improved and tilled, are, for want of People, stoct with Sheep or , which was the Reason that in Queen Elizabeth's Days we read of one surly Boy in the North of Ireland, who had a Stock of Fifty Thousand  to his own share.  

Of the Present State of the Irish Army.  But in short, my humble Opinion of the Affairs of that Kingdom at present, is, First, as to the Irish, they are naturally a fawning flattering People, they'll down upon their Knees to you at every turn; but they are rude, false, and of no Courage (as D. Aquila complained, when he came out of Spain with an Army to their assistance in Queen Elizabeth's Reign): Give them but Encouragement, and then there's no People so insolent: So that as Slaves, there's no way to deal with them, but to whip them into good Manners; and yet many of the Vulgar Irish have been abused in what they had, who thinking our Soldiers in the fault, they cut their Throats wherever they can get the upper hand. As to their Army, their Condition is not in some Respect much worse than it was before: For, 1. Their Men have seen more Service, and understand the use of their Arms better, being made good Fire-men at Limerick and Athlone. 2dly, They are now in a much narrower compass, which is easilier defended, and they may in a small time draw their whole Army to any corner; when as we are dispersed up and down, and cannot so easily be got together upon any sudden occasion: They have also most of the Passes upon the Shanon in their possession, which could not easily be taken from any but Irishmen. 3dly, They are very watchful and diligent, having always good Intelligence, which is the Life of any Action; and yet it's plain there is no such way to destroy the Irish, as to employ some to ruin the rest, which they will certainly do their own Fathers for Money. But then after all this, they have a vast Crowed of People, and will not, nor cannot have convenient Subsistence for one half of them in a small time: And further, the French are retired, and it's to be supposed without design of returning; else they would not have gone away: Suppose therefore the Irish fortify all those Places in their possession, and have Arms and Ammunition, with whatever else is needful from France, yet all this will neither put Courage into them, to defend those Places, nor is it altogether in the power of France to supply them with necessary Provisions.  

And lastly, Of our own.  But, Secondly, As to our own Army, I doubt not but we have several that are indifferent whether the War be quickly at an end or not; for they find the Irish to be an easy sort of Enemy, and if the War were done here, they must expect hotter Service somewhere else. They look upon it however as an Enemy's Country, which is the reason that great Spoils are made, and Outrages committed; nay, which is worst of all, no Distinction made of Papist or Protestant. This, it's to be feared, may bring a Famine; and then all People's Condition in that Kingdom will be very severe: For tho' there be Plenty enough in England, yet the People of Ireland being poor, no body will be at the pains to carry their Goods into a Country where there is nothing to be got in return of them.  
But than whatsoever pains the Irish take in fortifying their Towns, we take as much in carrying things to beat them out of them; for there is a vast quantity of Bombs of the largest size, with all things convenient for such a Design, daily brought to Dublin. And as to our Army, our Numbers are the same as last Year, (except Two Regiments that are broke:) they are also much healthfuller, and better acquainted both with the Country and their Arms; and to encourage us the more, the Parliament has granted His Majesty a considerable Fund to carry on the War, as also to Equip His Fleet, which we were in both defective last Summer. Besides, we have now at least Twelve thousand of the Militia in good order, either to defend our Garrisons behind us, or assist in our Army upon occasion; for one should think that there is no body so fit to fight for their own Country, or indeed to be entrusted with it, as those People whose Concern it is. And more than all this, we shall have a great many Protestant Rapparees from the North and other Places, that we can at least set against theirs; for the Northern People are most of them armed, either from our Men that died last Year, or by some means or other; so that I hope we shall have no want of Men.  
If therefore we have a mind to retrieve our Losses, we must encourage such as do well, and reward them for their Valour and Conduct; but punish Offenders, though their Station be the greater. And as to the Arrears of the Army, they are not so very great as some People make them; for though we have not had our Accounts stated for some time, yet we have still received Money upon Account, and the Soldiers have constantly been supplied with Bread and other Provisions. But it's usual with a great many, that when they can have no other Excuse for their Extravagancies, then they'll say, the King owes them so much; but say not a word of what they have received. And as to what the present Irish War both has cost, and is like to do, both as to Men and Money; it is not to be named with that in Cromwell's time, which any may see, that will but read Burlace's History: Nor can there be any Comparison between the present Government and that; for then both Law and Religion were trampled upon, but now they run in their due Channel.  
But after all, the Reason why Ireland was not reduced last Year, was our late taking the Field; and the Occasion of that, was because the Affairs of the Army could not be put in a complete Posture any sooner: For England has a long time been used to Peace and Ease, and therefore unprovided of those things that are absolutely necessary in time of War, which were to come from abroad. The King did as much as was possible in the time, as any who have seen the Country may know; for if Ireland were as well Peopled and Manned as the Soil itself will bear, it may defy all the World besides: You cannot see a Town or a small Castle, but where there's either a Bog or a River, or both; all Places being fortified as well by Nature as Art: And in War there's no doubt but time must be allowed to regulate such Mistakes as may happen, since no Man is infallible in that Art. Nor was there a sufficient Fund of Money the Year past, to supply the real Necessities of so great a Work; which Inconveniency being now removed, a fair Conclusion may be rationally hoped for.  
As to the Charge of maintaining a competent Army there, when Ireland is reduced, the Country will night do that of itself, since the Customs in that part of the Kingdom now in our possession, amounted to Sixty seven thousand five hundred twenty six pound for the Six months' last passed; and what must the whole Kingdom come to in Times of Peace and a settled Establishment? I have only this to add, That when our Armies go out to defy our Enemies, and yet at the same time in their Practice defy the Living God; or if we should stay at home, and fast and pray for their good Success never so hearty; yet God will neither hear us, nor help them, if we are negligent in our Duty towards him. If therefore we desire that our Armies and Fleets may make a considerable Figure in the World, let us not grudge at and censure every thing our Betters do, but be careful to do our Duty to God and Man, then after the enduring for a Season the Inconveniencies of War, we may hope to be happy in a lasting Peace. Amen.  
FINIS.   

ADVERTISEMENT.  
WHereas there are some mistakes occasioned by the Printer's oversight; which the Author, (being suddenly called to his Post in Ireland) had neither leisure nor opportunity to Correct; the Reader may, if he pleases, supply such Defects.   

Books lately printed for Richard Chiswell.  

A New History of the Succession of the Crown of England, and more particularly from the Time of King Egbert, till King Henry the VIII. Collected from those Historians who wrote of their own Times.  
A Discourse concerning the unreasonableness of a New Separation on account of the Oaths; With an Answer to the History of Passive Obedience, so far as relates to Them.  
A Vindication of the said Discourse, concerning the Unreasonableness of a New Separation, from the Exceptions made against it, in a Tract called, A Brief Answer to the said Discourse, etc.  
An Account of the Ceremony of Investing His Electoral Highness of Brandenburg with the Order of the Garter at Berlin, June 6. 1690. By James Johnston Esq and Gregory King Esq His Majesty's Commissioners.  
Dr. Freeman's Sermon at the Assizes at Northampton, befote the Lord Chief Justice Pollexfen, August 26. 1690.  
— His Thanksgiving Sermon before the House of Commons, November 5. 1690.  
Dr. Tenison's Sermon before the Queen, concerning the Wand'ring of the Mind in God's Service, Feb. 15. 1690.  
— His Sermon before the Queen, of the Folly of Atheism, Feb. 22. 1690.  
Dr. Fowler's Sermon before the Queen, March 22. 1690.  
The Bishop of Sarum's Sermon, at the Funeral of the Lady Brook, February 19 1690.  
— His Fast Sermon before the King and Queen, April 29. 1691.  
Mr. Fleetwood's Sermon at Christ Church on St. Stephen's day.   

A full and impartial Account of the secret Consults, Negotiations, Stratagems, and Intrigues of the Romish Party in Ireland, from 1660. to 1889. for the Settlement of Popery in that Kingdom.  
A Ground Plot of the strong Fort of Charlemont in Ireland, with the Town, River, Marshes, Bogs, and Places adjacent. Drawn by Captain Hobson, price 6 pence.  
An Exact Ground Plot of London-Derry, with the River, Woods, Ways and Places adjacent, by the same Captain Hobson, price 6 d.  
There is preparing, and will shortly be Published, A Prospect of Limerick, bearing due West, exactly showing the Approaches of the English Army, with the Batteries and Breach.   

ANglia Sacra: Sive Collectio Historiarum, partim antiquitus, partem recenter scriptarum De Archiepiscopis & Episcopis Angliae à Prima Fidei Christianae susceptione ad Ann. 1540 Nunc primum in Lucem editum. Pars Prima de Archiepiscopis & Episcopis Ecclesiarum Cathedralium quas Monachi possederunt. Opera Henrici Whartoni.  
This Book will be ready for Publication by the Fourth of June next: Subscriptions will be taken till the First of July. Proposals for the same may be had of Richard Chiswell, and most other Booksellers in London and the Country.